PARABLES ABOUT THE KINGDOM*

 

 

By ARLEN L. CHITWOOD

 

 

[* Taken from the author’s book: “Mysteries of the Kingdom”.]

 

 

-------

 

 

 

AN INTRODUCTION

 

1. The giving of these parables - [about the kingdom - (four in Matthew 13 and one in Mark 4), were addressed primarily to the general public in Israel, not to the disciples] - therefore must be regarded as a divine judgement upon the nation of Israel. Because they had not received the initial announcement of the Kingdom, they now are given something they cannot understand. The judical significance of the mystery parables is confirmed by the quotation of a well-known passage from Isaiah. Jesus said, ‘therefore speak I to them in parables: because they seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. And in them, is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand, and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive: For this people’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them’ (Matt. 13: 13-15).

 

This remarkable passage, originally given in Isaiah 6: 9-10, is referred to five times in the New Testament, always in connection with Israel’s rejection of her King (Matt. 13: 13-15; Mark 4: 11, 12; Luke 8: 10; John 12: 39, 40; Acts 28: 25-27). Arguments over the meaning of the conjunctive particles hina and hoti, whether the parables were given to produce blindness, or as the result of blindness, cannot change the judical nature of our Lord’s words. The context of the passage, both in its original Old Testament utterance and its quotation in the New Testament, should be decisive on this point. And S. G. Green argues ably for the judical meaning on grammatical grounds: ‘We believe that the former [purposive] interpretation is the only one admissible. The blindness is represented as judical - a punishment inflicted by God on disobedience and hardness of heart.’ On the contrary, Bruce is so violently opposed to the judical meaning of this series of Kingdom parables that he is willing to impute error to the New Testament writers rather than to admit it, saying, ‘It is much better to impute a mistake to them than an inhuman purpose to Christ.’ As if it were ‘inhuman’ for God to judge men for their wicked unbelief!

 

... All this does not deny that these mystery parables of the Kingdom had a beneficent purpose. As a matter of fact, for those who had already accepted the simple facts about the Kingdom, these parables would give further enlightenment. The principle of double purpose, both beneficial and penal, was stated succinctly by our Lord while he was giving the parables, (Matt. 13: 12).” - Alva J. Mc Clain.

 

 

2. There are two places in the New Testament which set forth a history of Christendom throughout the dispensation relative to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom - the central message of the New Testament. Both accounts were given  by Christ, on two occasions: Firstly Christ made the first known to His disciples during His earthly ministry; and this account was given in parabolic form and has been recorded in Matthew Chapter Thirteen.

 

Secondly, then, Christ made the second known to John at a time after His ascension, following John being removed into His presence - removed from Man’s Day into the Lord’s Day. And this second account was given via seven short epistles to seven Churches in Asia and has been recorded in Revelation Chapters Two and Three.

 

These two accounts parallel one another and present two different pictures of the same thing. And each is  followed by parallel accounts of events which also present two different pictures of the same thing as well.”

 

 

-------

 

 

[1]

 

Parable of the Sower

 

 

And he spake many things unto them in parables, saying, Behold, a sower went forth to sow;

 

 

And when he sowed, some seeds fell by the wayside, and the fowls came and devoured them up:

 

 

Some fell upon stony places, where they had not much earth: and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deepness of earth:

 

 

And when the sun was up, they were scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away.

 

 

And some fell among thorns; and the thorns sprung up and choked them:

 

 

But other fell into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundredfold, some, sixtyfold, some thirty fold.

 

 

Who hath ears to hear, let him hear (Matt. 13: 3-9).

 

 

Thee parable of the Sower, the first of four parables which Christ gave outside the house, by the seaside, is comprised of four parts. Each part has to do with exactly the same thing: fruit-bearing, with the kingdom of the heavens in view - a kingdom about to be offered (during the future time covered by this parable) to a people other than Israel (to the new creationin Christ,” about to be brought into existence).

 

 

Israel - the nation to whom the kingdom of the heavens was still being offered at the time Christ gave the parable of the Sower, outside the house (referencing the house of Israel, left desolate in the previous chapter by “the seaside” (referencing the Gentiles) is subsequently represented in Matthew’s gospel by a barren fig tree (Matt. 21: 18, 19; cf. Joel 1: 7). The tree had leaves, but no fruit. And, because of the fruitless condition of the tree (representing the fruitless condition of Israel), Christ pronounced a curse on the tree. He said, “Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward forever [lit. for an age’].” And the fig tree, by the next day, had withered away,” showing that which was about to happen to the nation of Israel (vv. 19, 20; cf. Mark 11: 13, 14, 20, 21).

 

 

The parable of the Sower looks out ahead to Gods activity during an entirely separate dispensation, following the removal of the kingdom from Israel and a new nation being brought forth to bear fruit (Matt. 21: 33-43). Israel, because of the nation’s barren condition, was to be set aside for a dispensation; and, throughout the dispensation, God would deal with a different nation with respect to fruit-bearing and the kingdom of the heavens.

 

 

This is that holy nation,” a peculiar people to which Peter referred, who in time past were not a people, but are now the people ot God: which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy” (1 Peter 2: 9, 10). This is the new creation in Christ,” taken from both of the former two creations (both Jew and Gentile [but mainly Gentile, shown by the seaside]), though neither of the former two creations (neither Jew nor Gentile) exists within this new creation (Eph. 2: 12-15).

 

 

In Christ,” all distinctions of the human race seen in both of the former two creations (in both Jew and Gentile) simply do not exist (Gal. 3: 26-29). The new creation in Christ is exactly what the name implies - an entirely new creation in the human race (2 Cor. 5: 17). This is why Scripture, following this time, divides the human race into three separate and distinct segments:

 

 

Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the Church of God” (1 Cor. 10: 32).

 

 

The parable of the Sower was given with a view to this new creation not only being brought into existence but also being extended the opportunity to bring forth fruit for the kingdom. The parable of the Sower looks out ahead to that time when the kingdom would be taken from Israel (because of the nation’s failure to produce fruit) and given to a nation which would produce the fruits thereof” (Matt. 21: 43).

 

 

In the first three parts of the parable though, individuals comprising the one new man fail to bring forth fruit, as those in Israel had done relative to the proffered kingdom. Rather than overcoming and bearing fruit, they are instead overcome (through various means) and bear no fruit.

 

 

But in the last part of the parable, that expected of the one new man during the present dispensation is shown. Unlike barren Israel, overcoming and fruit-bearing are seen.

 

 

Thus, it is revealed at the beginning, before God even brought this new creation into existence, that not all those comprising the one new man - not all [regenerate] Christians - would bring forth fruit. Fruit-bearing is seen in only one part of the parable, in the last part. In the first three parts, individuals are shown to have been overcome through various means, resulting in barrenness.

 

 

All of these things are set forth in the parable itself. But, after responding to the disciples’ question concerning why He was speaking the multitudes in parables (vv. 10-17; ref. Chapter 1 in this book), Christ provided them with interpretative help to further explain the parable of the Sower (vv. 18-23). Christ went back over the four parts, briefly explaining each part.

 

 

(The reason Christ provided additional interpretative help for the parable of the Sower is obvious. This parable is foundational to the other six which Christ then gave. Correctly understanding the six parables which followed would be contingent on correctly understanding the introductory parable.

 

A properly laid foundation will allow one to properly build on the foundation. But lay the foundation improperly, and the inverse of that will be equally true.)

 

 

Then, after giving both the parable of the Sower and interpretative help, Christ gave the second, third, and fourth parables, apart from any explanation (vv. 24-33). But, after going back inside the house, Christ, responding to another question asked by the disciples, concerning the second parable, provided additional interpretative help for this parable as well (vv. 36-43). And, once back inside the house, Christ then gave the fifth, sixth, and seventh parables (vv. 44-48), providing a very brief explanation concerning several things in the seventh and closing parable (vv. 49, 50).

 

 

All seven parables have to do with a people other than Israel (v. 1; ref. Chapter 1 in this book), with the mysteries of the kingdom of the heavens (v. 11), with the Word of the Kingdom (vv. 19-23), and with fruit-bearing (vv. 8, 23). All seven parables, accordingly, have to do with the gospel of the glory of Christ, not the gospel of the grace of God. And they have to do with those to whom the kingdom is being offered during the present dispensation, following Israel’s rejection of the kingdom, and the kingdom being taken from the nation.

 

 

Thus, all seven parables have to do with a time following the rejection of the kingdom by Israel and the removal of the kingdom from Israel. And they have to do with the new entity, the new creation, called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel rejected.

 

 

And further, though Christ re-entered the house prior to giving the last three parables, there is no change in the identity of those in view, those being dealt with. The Church continues centre-stage.

 

 

The last three parables depict God’s summary dealings with respect to two things:

 

 

1) His previozis dealings with Christians (throughout the dispensation and at the judgment seat).

 

 

2) His future redemptive action (redemption of the inheritance, resulting in the marriage of Christ to His bride [a bride previously singled out and revealed at the judgment seat]) and the subsequent separation of Christians (immediately preceding and leading into the Messianic Era, based on previous decisions and determinations at the judgment seat).

 

 

(Different facets of the preceding are dealt with throughout this book, in material covering all seven parables.)

 

 

Whether dealing with the parable of the Sower, the parable of the wheat and tares, or any of the other parables, the message of salvation by grace through faith is simply not in view. Rather, fruit-bearing, with respect to the kingdom, is in view. These parables have to do with God’s complete dealings with an entirely new creation, about to be called into existence to bear fruit where Israel had failed.

 

 

Since this is the case, there is really nothing in the parables which has to do with the unsaved, their eternal destiny, etc. Everything has to do solely with the saved, with a view to the Messianic Era, when Christ will sit on His throne in the heavenly Jerusalem and co-heirs will exercise power with Him. Everything - the four divisions in the first parable, the two divisions in the second parable, an unnatural growth in the third parable, the whole becoming leavened in the fourth parable, redemption of the inheritance and marriage in the fifth and sixth parables, and the separation of the good and bad in the seventh parable - has to do with the saved alone.

 

 

Manner of Sowing

 

 

The Sower in the parable (the Greek text has a definite article before Sower - a particular Sower) is identified in the explanation to the second parable as the Son of Man, a Messianic title (v. 37; cf. Ps. 8: 4-6; Dan. 7: 13, 14; Matt. 16: 13-16). And also, in this explanation, the pace where the sowing occurs is revealed to be in the field, in the world (v. 38). In the parable itself, this sowing occurs different places in the field, different places in the world.

 

 

And that which the Sower - the Son of Man, Christ - sows out in the world is revealed to be individuals, not seeds per se (note that the word seeds in the text is in italics [v. 4], indicating that it is not in the Greek text, but supplied by the translators).

 

 

In the second parable though, there is a sowing of seed.” “Good seed” (vv. 24, 27) are sown by Christ in the field (which is really the same sowing seen in the first parable), but these good seed represents individuals. They are identified as “the children [‘sons’] of the kingdom in the explanation (v. 38).

 

 

Thus, there is no problem retaining the word “seeds” in the English text of the parable of the Sower as long as it is understood that these seeds represent individuals. This is not only in line with the second parable but also in line with the correct rendering of four different verses in the explanation to the four parts of the first parable as well.

 

 

The latter part of verse nineteen, explaining the sowing in the first of the four parts of the parable (v. 4), should read, This is he which was sown by the wayside.” The beginning of verse twenty, explaining the sowing in the second of the four parts of the parable (vv. 5, 6), should read, But he that was sown into stony places...” The beginning of verse twenty-two, explaining the sowing in the third of the four parts of the parable (v. 7), should read, He also that was sown among the thorns...” And the beginning of verse twenty-three, explaining the last of the four parts of the parable (v. 8), should read, But he that was sown into the good ground...”

 

 

The Sower (the Lord Jesus Christ) has sown individuals ([regenerate] Christians) different places in the world, with a view to one thing - fruit-bearing. And this fruit-bearing has to do with one thing as well - the kingdom of the heavens.

 

 

(In Mark’s and Luke’s accounts of the parable of the Sower [Mark 4: 13-20; Luke 8: 4-15], both the Word [the Word of the Kingdom, as seen in Matthew’s account] and individuals [as also seen in Matthew’s account] are sown different places out in the world, with a view to fruit-bearing [as seen in Matthew’s account as well]. There is, of course, no conflict in the Word being sown and individuals being sown, for the Word cannot be sown apart from a saved individual [in Luke’s account, “seed” is sown (v. 5), but this “seed” is identified as the Word (v. 11)]. The Word is actually sown within the individual who has been sown. He hears, receives the Word [Matt. 13: 19-23; Mark 4: 14-20; Luke 8: 11-15].

 

The whole of the matter is described different ways in the three different accounts, presenting one complete, composite picture of that occurring within Christendom during the present dispensation.)

 

 

Understanding this is foundational if one would properly understand that which should be the central focus of all activity in the lives of Christians in the world today. And, understanding this is foundational as well if one would properly understand that which is the central focus of all activity surrounding the ministry of the Holy Spirit in the world today - the search for the bride (Gen. 24; cf. chs. 23-25). Activity in the lives of Christians and activity in the ministry of the [Holy] Spirit go hand-in-hand in this respect. They, of necessity, must.

 

 

The gospel of the grace of God though, as it has to do with both those sown in the field and the present work of the [Holy] Spirit, is another matter entirely. An individual must pass from death unto life before he can be extended the opportunity, find himself in a position, to bring forth fruit for the kingdom. He must become a child of the Owner before he can possess any association with the inheritance awaiting Christ and His co-heirs (John 5: 24; Rom. 8: 17; Eph. 2: 1-5).

 

 

Thus, unsaved man must first hear the gospel of the grace of God (from those sown in the field). And the work of the [Holy] Spirit must, correspondingly, begin at this point (as seen in the foundational pattern in Gen. 1: 2b-5). Unsaved man must pass from death unto life before he can be dealt with relative to the inheritance out ahead.

 

 

And the Spirit of God is in the world today, first of all, to do a work in unsaved man in this respect. He is present in the world to breath life into the one who is without life, effecting spiritual life in that individual (cf. Gen. 2: 7; Ezek. 37: 1-10; John 5: 24; Eph. 2: 1, 5, 8).

 

 

Only then can the Spirit deal with man in relation to that which is seen in the parable of the Sower, or any of the other six parables in this Chapter. And only then can the [Holy] Spirit, as well, bring to completion the central purpose for His presence in the world today - to search for, and find, and remove the bride for God’s Son (Gen. 24: 33, 36, 58-67).

 

 

Places Where Sown

 

 

The explanation to the parable of the Sower begins with the statement, When anyone heareth the word of the kingdom...” (v. 19a). Then, in each of the four parts to the explanation, the expression is shortened to simply, the word - referring to the previously mentioned Word, the word of the kingdom” (vv. 20-23).

 

 

This is a reference to a message surrounding the same kingdom which was being offered to Israel (Matt. 3-12). And the reference is set within a context having to do with a message surrounding this kingdom being offered to a people other than Israel. It is simply called the word of the kingdom in the explanation to the parable of the Sower, for it would be completely obvious from both the text and context exactly what message was being referenced.

 

 

The message in view is exactly what the text states, and it could hardly be stated any plainer. The message has to do with the kingdom, not with salvation by grace through faith. And the response of different individuals throughout the parable has to do with the kingdom as well, not with eternal verities seen in the gospel of the grace of God.

 

 

Everything in the parable of the Sower revolves around two things:

 

 

1) The Word of the kingdom.

 

 

2) Fruit-bearing, or barrenness, on the part of those hearing this message.

 

 

To read salvation by grace through faith into this passage, as so many individuals do, both corrupts and destroys one facet of the good news, the gospel of the grace of God, by bringing things over into this gospel which do not belong there; and it destroys the other facet of the good news, the gospel of the glory of Christ, by removing things having to do with this gospel through misapplying them elsewhere.

 

 

1) Ones Sown by the Wayside

 

 

Comparing the parable and the explanation (vv. 4, 19), the ones sown by the wayside represent individuals ([regenerate as well as nominal] Christians) who hear the Word of the Kingdom but fail to understand the message. And their failure to understand the message allows the fowls,” representing “the wicked one [Satan],” to simply come along and do away with the message, thus devouring the person (cf. vv. 4, 19; 1 Peter 5: 6-9).

 

 

Those sown by the wayside, having this type experience in relation to the Word of the Kingdom, would probably represent the majority of [regenerate] Christians hearing this message today. Though they have a capacity to understand the message (they possess spiritual life), they show little to no interest, allowing Satan to perform his destroying and devouring work.

 

 

In Israel, when Christ was on earth the first time, the religious leaders had misled the people (Matt. 12: 9-32; 15: 1ff; 16: 1ff; 23: 13, 15). And, as a result, the prophecy of Isaiah was fulfilled in the actions of the Israelites of that day:

 

 

For this people’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed...” (Matt. 13: 15a; cf Isa. 6: 9, 10).

 

 

The Jewish people were not only in possession of the written Word of God but were also capable of spiritual perception. They were perfectly capable of understanding this Word. But the religious leaders in Israel (centrally, fundamental religious leaders - the Pharisees) had misled the people. Resultingly, when the Jewish people heard the message, their reaction was no different than the reaction of those described in the first part of the parable of the Sower.

 

 

Thus, the whole of the matter, seen almost two millenniums ago in Israel, is exactly the same as that which can be seen in Christendom today. The religious leaders misled the people then, and the religious leaders are misleading the people today. And this is something which can be seen mainly in so-called fundamental circles (the liberals are so far removed from reality insofar as sound Biblical doctrine is concerned that they seldom even fit into the matter).

 

 

The final state of Christendom during the dispensation - seen in both the chronology of the first four parables in Matt. 13 and the seven Churches in Rev. 2, 3 - is complete corruption and rejection in relation to the Word of the Kingdom. That is, insofar as this message is concerned (the message seen throughout the parable of the Sower), the whole of Christendom (fundamental and liberal segments alike) will be as the Church in Laodicea at the end of the dispensation, completely leavened (cf. Matt. 13: 33; Rev. 3: 14-20).

 

 

Those in the Laodicean Church, as those in Israel at Christ’s first coming, are seen in possession of the Word of God and capable of spiritual perception. But those in this Church are also seen in exactly the same condition as those in Israel, described in Isaiah’s prophecy:

 

 

Because thou savest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Rev. 3: 17).

 

 

Israel, in the nation’s blinded condition, didn’t heed the message; and the Church [of today] in its blinded condition is not going to heed the message either. But a number of individuals in Israel did heed the message, and their eyes were opened (cf. Matt. 13: 15b, 16; Luke 24: 16, 31). And a number of individuals in Christendom too have heeded and continue to heed the message, and their eyes too have been /are being opened (cf. 2 Cor. 3: 14-18; Rev. 3: 18).

 

 

2) Ones Sown into Stony Places

 

 

Comparing the parable and the explanation (vv. 5, 6, 20, 21), the ones sown into stony places represent individuals who hear the Word, understand the Word, and receive it joyfully. These are individuals who get excited about that which they have heard and learned. There is new-found joy and excitement in their lives, because of the word of the kingdom” (v. 20).

 

 

But, before, they can become sufficiently grounded in this Word (they have no deepness of earth,” they have no root), tribulation or persecution takes its toll. They endure for awhile; but, in the symbolism of the parable, when the sun [‘tribulation or persecution’]” begins to beat down in all its strength, because of their lack of root (maturity in the faith), they wither away (vv. 5, 6, 21).

 

 

In the text, tribulation or persecution occurs because of the word,” because of individuals hearing and receiving the Word of the Kingdom. There is no message in existence which Satan will marshal his forces against as he will against the message surrounding the coming [millennial] kingdom of Christ.

 

 

This message has to do, centrally, with a change in the government of the earth. Satan and his angels presently rule over the earth, within the existing kingdom of the heavens; but a new order of Rulers is about to be brought forth - Christ and His co-heirs. Satan and his angels are to be put down, with Christ and His co-heirs then taking the kingdom.

 

 

The Word of the Kingdom is a message which has this end in view. It is a message having to do with Christ ruling the earth in that coming day, ruling in the stead of Satan; and it is a message having to do with Christians occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in that day, ruling in the stead of angels presently ruling with Satan.

 

 

And this is something which Satan will do all within his power to prevent. Thus, one could only expect a message dealing centrally with this subject to come under attack as no other message, which is exactly the way Scripture presents the matter.

 

 

In Eph. 3: 1-11 this message is seen as something presently being made known “by [lit., through’] the Church to “the principalities and powers in heavenly places [Satan and his angels]” (v. 10). The message being made known has to do with the fact that Satan and his angels are about to be replaced, and it has to do with individuals presently responding in a positive manner to the invitation (being extended by the Holy Spirit in the world) to have a part with Christ, in His administration, in that coming day (cf. Gen. 24: 36, 58).

 

 

And in Eph. 6: 10ff a spiritual warfare is seen raging because of that which is presently being made known through the Church to Satan and his angels. Satan will, first of all, do everything within his power to prevent Christians from hearing this message; and, should Christians hear this message, he will then do everything within his power to do away with, destroy this message, devouring Christians.

 

 

At this point, Satan brings about tribulation or persecution in the life of the one bearing and understanding the message. And note again the wording of the text. Tribulation or persecution arises in the life of such an individual “because of the word,” because of the Word of the Kingdom. He has heard and joyfully received this Word.

 

 

And this tribulation or persecution invariably comes from other [regenerate] Christians. Unsaved man out in the world can have nothing to do with all of this. He is dead in trespasses and sins,” completely incapable of operating in the spiritual realm. And not only does this tribulation or persecution come from other Christians, but many times it comes more specifically from those in positions of leadership, exactly as in Israel when this offer was open to the nation almost two millenniums ago (e.g., John 9: 22).

 

 

The person, through this tribulation or persecution, is “offended [Gk. skandalizo, scandalized]” (v. 21). That which he has heard, understood, and accepted is associated with error, cultism, etc. And, because of his lack of maturity in the faith, he is overcome. He simply gives up; he quits; he falls away. And Satan wins the victory in his life.

 

 

3) Ones Sown Among Thorns

 

 

Comparing the parable and the explanation (vv. 7, 22), the ones sown among thorns represent individuals who hear the Word, but, because of worldly involvement, they bear no fruit. They go forth” (Luke 8: 14), apparently enduring for awhile, but are then overcome by the enemy.

 

 

That used to bring about their fall is revealed to be the care of this world [‘age’], and the deceitfulness of riches.” Then Luke, in his account of this parable, adds a third - the pleasures of this life” (Luke 8: 14).

 

 

These individuals - whether through immaturity, neglect, letting their guard down, or any number of other things (we’re simply not told) - allow various things within the present world system, under Satan, to bring about their fall (cf. 1 John 2: 15-17). Satan uses these things against them in the spiritual warfare.

 

 

They fail to heed the Lord’s admonition and warning concerning where Christians are to fix their attention and keep it fixed. Christians, in the race of the faith, are to look “unto Jesus [lit., from, unto Jesus’]” (Heb. 12: 1, 2). They are to look from the things of the present world system unto Jesus. They are not to look back; they are not to look around; but they are to keep their eyes fixed straight out ahead, on Christ, on the Author and Finisher of their faith.

 

 

And Christians are not only to fix their attention on Jesus, but also on exactly the same thing Christ fixed His attention as He endured the sufferings and shame surrounding Calvary. Christ fixed His attention on the joy that was set before him as He endured the cross, despising the shame [considering the sufferings and shame of little consequence compared to His coming glory and exaltation]” (Heb. 12: 2; cf. Matt. 25: 21, 23; 1 Peter 2: 21).

 

 

Christians are to “escape to the mountain [‘the mountain,’ signifying the kingdom],” apart from looking back, apart from remaining in the plain (“the plain,” signifying the present world system). And if they don’t, they will be consumed along with the things in the plain (Gen. 19: 17; cf. Gen. 19: 26; Luke 9: 62; 17: 32, 33).

 

 

[Regenerate] Christians are to fix their attention on the King and His [Messianic and Millennial] Kingdom - not looking back, not looking around - considering present sufferings (tribulation or persecution), or the things of this world (care of this age, riches, pleasures of life), of little consequence compared to the proffered [coming] glory and exaltation lying ahead. And if they dont, Satan will use one or all of these things in his unceasing efforts to bring about their fall.

 

 

4) Ones Sown into Good Ground

 

 

The fourth part of the parable presents matters after an entirely different fashion. Those sown into good ground” (vv. 8, 23) represent individuals who hear the Word (first part of the parable); they understand the Word and refuse to allow “tribulation or persecution” to deter them as they progress toward maturity in the Word (second part of the parable); and they keep their eyes fixed on the goal out ahead, rather than on the things of this present world system (third part of the parable).

 

 

They hear, understand, and grow in the Word (cf, Acts 20: 32; James 1: 21; 1 Peter 2: 2). Tribulation or persecution doesn’t stop them; and they do not allow themselves to become sidetracked by the care of this age,” the deceitfulness of riches,” or the pleasures of life.” These are individuals who refuse to become entangled with the affairs of this life,” knowing that a crown lies out ahead for those who strive lawfully” (2 Tim. 2: 4, 5).

 

 

Thus, these are individuals who overcome and bring forth fruit. These are individuals who overcome the world (1 John 5: 4), the flesh (Rom. 8: 13; Col. 3: 5), and the Devil (James 4: 7; 1 Peter 5: 9), rather than being overcome by one or all three. And, as a result, they bring forth fruit. They are the only ones who do bring forth fruit among the four groups mentioned, and they bring forth fruit in varying amounts - some an hundredfold, some sixty fold, some thirty fold.”

 

 

These - [obedient and faithful remaining] - individuals, are the only ones who fulfil the purpose for their very existence - bringing forth fruit where Israel had failed, qualifying them to occupy positions with Christ in the coming kingdom of the heavens. These are the ones who will be allowed to ascend the throne with Christ in that coming day, occupying positions exactly commensurate with their fruit-bearing.

 

 

Outcome of Sowing

 

 

Positions in the coming kingdom of Christ are to be earned, not passed out in any type indiscriminate manner (Matt. 20: 21-23). individuals appearing before Christ in that day will receive exactly what each, through fruit-bearing, has earned. Each will receive his own reward according to his own labour” (1 Cor. 3: 8).

 

 

(The word translated “reward” in the N.T. is from the Greek word misthos [misthapodosia, a cognate word, in Hebrews], which has to do with “payment,” or “wages” for service rendered. And it will be exact. The payment will be exactly commensurate with services rendered.)

 

 

Individuals bringing forth no fruit will receive no payment. There will have been no fruitful labour, and, consequently, wages will not be forthcoming. Instead, they will suffer loss” (1 Cor. 3: 15).

 

 

On the other hand, individuals bringing forth fruit will receive payment. There will have been fruitful labour, and, consequently, wages will be forthcoming. Each will receive a reward” (1 Cor. 3: 14). There will be “a just recompense of reward” [‘a just payment, justly earned wages’]” (Heb. 2: 2; 11: 26).

 

 

Mention is made in the parable of the Sower of individuals bringing forth fruit in varying amounts - “some an hundred-fold, some sixty-fold, some thirty-fold” (vv. 8, 23). And payment for the varying amounts, seen in another parable, the parable of the pounds in Luke 19: 11-27, would be exactly commensurate with their individual fruitfulness.

 

 

In the parable of the pounds, ten servants were each given one pound. Each was given a portion of his Lord’s business to use during the time of his Lord’s absence, in order that he might be accorded the opportunity to bring forth an increase.

 

 

One servant brought forth a tenfold increase; and the Lord, upon His return, gave him authority over ten cities. Another servant brought forth a fivefold increase; and the Lord, at this time, gave him authority over five cities. But a third servant failed to use that entrusted to him, and he was not only denied governmental authority but he was also severely rebuked by his Lord.

 

 

This is not only the way Scripture plainly presents the matter, but this is also what God’s perfect justice and righteousness demands. If matters occurred any other way, God would not be perfectly just and righteous in His judgmental dealings with His [regenerate] servants to whom He entrusted His business during His time of absence.

 

 

(God’s future judgmental dealings with His servants, providing exact payment for services rendered, will be in complete keeping with the unchangeable laws of the harvest, which He Himself established:

 

1. A person always reaps what he sows. The one sowing “to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption,” and the one sowing to his Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting [Gk., aionios life, referring, in the text, to ‘life in the coming age’ (Gal. 6: 7, 8; cf., Gen. 1: 11)].”

 

2. A always reaps more than he sows. Sow “the wind” and one can only expect to reap “the whirlwind” [Hosea 8: 7], but remain faithful over “a few things,” and one will be made “ruler over many things” [Matt. 25: 21, 23].

 

3. And there is a period of time between the sowing and the reaping. One sows during the present dispensation; but the reaping, whether good or bad, dependent wholly on the sowing, awaits the coming dispensation.)

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[2]

 

Parable of the Wheat, Tares

 

 

Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of the heavens is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field:

 

 

But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way.

 

 

But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also.

 

 

So the servants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? From whence then hath it tares?

 

 

He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him, Wilt thou gather them up?

 

 

But he said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.

 

 

Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn (Matt. 13: 24-30).

 

 

The parable of the wheat and tares continues with the same subject matter introduced in the previous parable, the parable of the Sower. The central focus in the parable of the Sower was fruit-bearing; and different things were presented which, on the one hand, prevented fruit-bearing (vv. 4-7, 19-22), or, on the other hand, resulted in fruit-bearing (vv. 8, 23).

 

 

And the central focus in the parable of the wheat and tares, as well, centers around fruit-bearing (v. 26). But this parable does not cover fruit-bearing from the same broad spectrum seen in the previous parable. Rather, continuing the thought from the previous parable, the parable of the wheat and tares limits itself to one realm. It limits itself to that part of the parable of the Sower which deals with the ones sown into the good ground, who brought forth fruit (cf. vv. 8, 23, 24, 26). Those failing to bring forth fruit in the first three parts of the previous parable cannot be viewed as good seed in this parable.

 

 

That is to say, all of the good seed” - “wheat,” “sons of the kingdom - in the parable of the wheat and tares are seen bringing forth fruit (cf. vv. 24, 26, 37, 38, 40-43). This is simply a continuation and elaboration of the fourth and last part of the previous parable. Then something new is introduced. The parable of the wheat and tares centers around those bearing fruit from the previous parable in order to reveal something additional, something not revealed in the parable of the Sower.

 

 

Thus, the parable of the wheat and tares moves a step beyond that revealed at the end of the previous parable, the parable of the Sower. This second parable continues with the same thought but then reveals a concentrated attack against those individuals bearing fruit. It reveals the exact method which Satan uses as he goes about seeking to stop that which is occurring.

 

 

Satan seeks to prevent fruit-bearing through a number of means (revealed in the first three parts of the parable of the Sower). And, throughout the dispensation he has been successful in his confrontation with the vast majority of [regenerate] Christians. He has succeeded in preventing most from bearing fruit.

 

 

But the preceding has not been true of all Christians. Many have been victorious over Satan’s methods and schemes. They have overcome the world, the flesh, and the Devil. And, as a result, they have brought forth and continue to bring forth fruit. And it is these Christians, the ones bearing fruit, that Satan is seen directing his attack against in the parable of the wheat and tares, seeking to stop that which is occurring.

 

 

The Kingdom of the Heavens is Likened unto...

 

 

The parable of the wheat and tares and the subsequent five parables begin after a similar fashion: The kingdom of the heavens is likened [or, ‘is like’] unto...” (cf vv. 24, 31, 33, 44, 45, 47). This though is in the English translation (KJV). The Greek text, in its wording, reveals Christ sharply distinguishing between the way in which He began the parable of the wheat and tares and the way in which He began each of the remaining five parables.

 

 

1) Has Become Like, Is Like

 

 

The expression in question, in the English text, reads, “is likened” in the second parable and “is like” in the remaining five. Thus, the English text does not show a distinction between the way in which any of the six parables are introduced.

 

 

The word translated likened or like in the Greek text is the same in each instance (homoioo [a verb] or homoios [a noun]). Introducing the parable of the wheat and tares, the verb form of this word is used (homoioo); and introducing the remaining five parables, the noun form of is word is used (homoios), with a verb following. And the structure of the noun and verb in each of these five remaining parables is identical.

 

 

Homoioo and homoios are used in the Greek New Testament to a likeness between different things, or to compare one thing with another. For example, “This is like...” Our English word, “homo” (like), prefixed to numerous English words, comes from the Greek prefix forming these two words. Thus, the words “likened” or  like” in the English translation accurately convey the meaning of homoioo or homoios.

 

 

But, moving from the second parable to the remaining five parables, the English text does not properly convey the manner in which these five parables are introduced. The problem lies, not in the meaning of the words (homoioo or homoios), but in the translator’s failure to show distinction which Christ made when He used these words after entirely different fashions. That is, Christ used the verb form of this word to convey one thing in the parable of the wheat and tares. But continuing with the subsequent parables he used the noun form to convey something quite different.

 

 

The verb, homoioo, is used introducing the parable of the wheat and tares after a manner which should be translated, it has become like.” Accordingly, this parable should begin with the statement, “The kingdom of the heavens has become like...”

 

 

But this same translation - has become like” - should not be repeated in the remaining five parables. Rather, using the noun homoios, with a verb following, the translation, “the kingdom of the heavens is like...” (introducing each of the remaining parables) is probably as accurate as it can be rendered.

 

 

But this translation, introducing the last five parables, must be understood in the light of the way in which the whole matter is introduced in the parable of the wheat and tares. That is, this parable opens by revealing, “The kingdom of the heavens has become like...”  Moving from the parable of the Sower to the parable of the wheat and tares, the kingdom of the heavens became like; then, the kingdom of the heavens continues like... in the remaining five parables.

 

 

Thus, in this respect, the opening statement in each of these succeeding parables - “the kingdom of the heavens is like...” - must, contextually, be understood in the sense, the kingdom of the heavens continues like... There is a chronological continuity of thought after this fashion as one moves through these parables, something which must be recognized if the parables are to be properly understood.

 

 

2) The Kingdom of the Heavens

 

 

The kingdom of the heavens is a realm. And, in relation to this earth, the expression would refer simply to the rule of the heavens over the earth.”

 

 

Satan and his angels presently rule from a heavenly sphere over the earth. And this heavenly sphere is that realm in which Christ and His co-heirs will reside during the coming age when they rule from the heavens over the earth, following Satan and his angels being cast out (Rev. 12: 4, 7-9; ref. the author’s book, THE MOST HIGH RULETH).

 

 

Thus, the kingdom of the heavens becoming as described in the parable of the wheat and tares, or continuing as described in the subsequent five parables, cannot be a reference to the realm of the kingdom per se. The realm itself doesn’t change. Only certain things about the kingdom can change (e.g., the message about the kingdom).

 

 

The complete parabolic section in Matthew chapter thirteen is introduced and concluded after a similar fashion. And seeing how this is done, the thought inherent in the use of the expression, the kingdom of the heavens,” in the second through seventh parables can be easily ascertained.

 

 

In the parable of the Sower, setting the stage for the remaining parables, the word of the kingdom is in view (vv. 19-23). This is message pertaining to Christian faithfulness during the present dispensation, with a view to occupying positions as co-heirs with Christ in the kingdom of the heavens during the coming age. That is say, the Word of the Kingdom is a message about the realm presently occupied by Satan and his angels, which Christ and His co-heirs will one day occupy.

 

 

Then, concluding all seven parables, Christ stated relative to these parables, Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of the heavens is like unto...” (v. 52). Again, the Word of the Kingdom is in view. The instruction to which Christ referred is instruction in exactly the same thing seen in the introductory parable, the parable of the Sower - i.e., instruction in the Word of the Kingdom.

 

 

And exactly the same thing is in view through the use of the expression, the kingdom of the heavens,” introducing the second through seventh parables. It’s not the realm of the kingdom of the heavens which has become like and continues like that described in these parables. Such would be impossible. Rather, it is the proclamation, offer, and reception or rejection of the kingdom of the heavens (referred to both before and after these six parables) which has become like and continues like that described in the parables.

 

 

(The same thing can be seen in the offer of the kingdom to Israel by John, Jesus, and the Twelve. The kingdom of the heavens was “at hand [‘had drawn near’]” [Matt. 3: 2; 4: 17; 10: 7]. The realm itself hadn’t drawn near. The realm remained unchanged. But the prospect of Israel moving into and occupying that realm, based on national repentance, had drawn near [(cf. Matt. 6: 33; 11: 12; 21: 43])

 

 

Sons of the Kingdom, Sons of the Devil

 

 

Only two types of individuals are seen in the parable of the wheat and tares. They are referred to by the expressions - “wheat [or, ‘good seed’]” and tares” (vv. 24, 25). The wheat, the good seed, are identified as the children [‘sons’] of the kingdom,” and the tares are identified as the children [‘sons’] of the wicked one” (v. 38).

 

 

The One sowing the good seed is identified as the Son of man,” a Messianic title (v. 37; cf. Ps. 8: 4; Dan. 7: 13, 14; Matt. 16: 13-16); and the one sowing the tares is identified as the enemy,” “the devil,” the incumbent ruler in the kingdom (v. 39).

 

 

Everything about this parable has to do with a particular work of God (relative to the kingdom) and with a particular countering work of Satan (also relative to the kingdom). God has placed individuals out in the world, with a view to their bringing forth fruit; and this fruit would, in turn, be in relation to the proffered kingdom. And Satan has placed contrary minded individuals (v. 41) in the midst of those who are bearing fruit, seeking to counter that which is occurring. It is only through this means that Satan would envision any hope, at all of retaining his present ruling position.

 

 

(The word “tares” is a translation of the Greek word zizanion, which refers to a troublesome sprout appearing in grainfields, resembling wheat, though it is not wheat.)

 

 

Now, put all of this together for the complete picture of something which has been occurring throughout the dispensation, which has gone almost completely unrecognized. This parable has to do, not with how Satan seeks to prevent fruit-bearing, (that was seen in the first three parts of the previous parable, the parable of the Sower), but with how Satan seeks to stop fruit-bearing - something not seen in the previous parable, or really not seen in the same fashion in any of the subsequent parables.

 

 

This parable reveals Satan’s attack against a select group of Christians. It reveals his attack against fruit-bearing Christians. And it is among these Christians that Satan goes about seeking to counter God’s plans and purposes through sowing that which resembles wheat, though it is not wheat.

 

 

Satan knows that fruit-bearing is that which God requires of those who are to ascend the throne with His Son in that coming day (cf. Matt. 21: 18, 19, 43; Heb. 6: 7-9). And he will, first of all, do everything within his power to prevent Christians from bearing fruit (seen in the first three parts of the parable of the Sower). But, when Christians begin bearing fruit (seen in the fourth part of the parable of the Sower), then he will do everything within his power to stop them bearing fruit. And it is among the latter group of [regenerate] Christians - those bearing fruit - that Satan is seen sowing counterfeits (in relation to fruit-bearing, individuals producing counterfeit fruit [Matt. 7: 15-20]).

 

 

1) The Wheat - Sons of the Kingdom

 

 

The good seed sown by the Lord out in the world are specifically referred to by the expression, the children [‘sons’] of the kingdom.” And, beyond that, the title used to identify the Sower is the Son of man,” a Messianic title.

 

 

The significance of their identification as “sons” lies in the fact that Christians are presently sons of God awaiting the adoption in one respect, but children of God with a view to sonship in another respect.

 

 

Note how Paul dealt with this matter in Rom. 8: 14-23:

 

 

For as many as are led [lit., ‘are being led’] by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.

 

 

For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself [‘Himself’] beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God.

 

 

And if children, then heirs: heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we maybe also glorified together ... even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body” (vv. 14-17, 23b).

 

 

In this chapter in Romans, as also in Galatians chapters three and in and in Hebrews chapter twelve, reference is made to Christians being sons in a present sense, preceding the adoption (Rom. 8: 14, 15; 3: 26; 4: 5-7; Heb. 12: 5-8, 16, 17, 23). And these instances would correspond to the way in which the matter is handled in Matthew chapter thirteen.

 

 

Sonship” implies rulership. Only sons can rule in God’s kingdom. But, as will be shown, only firstborn sons can rule within the human realm in God’s kingdom.

 

 

All angels are sons of God because of their special, individual creation. And angels occupy various positions of delegated power and authority in God’s kingdom (cf. Job 1: 6; 2: 1; 38: 7),

 

 

Adam was a son of God because of a special creative act of God. But Adam’s descendants were not sons of God. Rather, they were sons of the one from whom they descended. They were sons of Adam (Gen. 5: 3ff; Luke 3: 38).

 

 

Thus, Adam, before the fall, being a son of God, was in a position to rule the earth. But the fall resulted in his disqualification. Though he was still a son of God, he, following the fall, was no longer in a position to take the sceptre.

 

 

And Adam’s descendants were in no position to take the sceptre, for two reasons. Not only were they fallen creatures (a position inherited from Adam), but they were not sons of God. Rather, they were sons of Adam, sons of a fallen creature.

 

 

Two thousand years later God called Abraham out of Ur of the Chaldees for purposes which had been lost in Adam. Through Abraham’s lineage, God set about to bring forth a separate creation, one which He could adopt as His firstborn son. Redemption would then be provided, allowing a segment of mankind, for the first time since Adam’s fall, to be in a position to rule the earth.

 

 

This special creation was performed in the person of Abraham’s grandson, Jacob (Isa. 43: 1); and this special creation was of a nature which would allow it to be passed on through the genes, through Jacob’s twelve sons, resulting in a nation recognized as separate and distinct from all the other nations (thus, the distinction between Jew and Gentile [Num. 23: 8-11]).

 

 

Then, once God had a separate nation of this nature - which would be viewed as a son because of the special creation in Jacob - he adopted this nation into a firstborn status (Ex. 4: 22, 23), redeemed those comprising this nation (Ex. 12: 1 ff), and called this nation out of Egypt under Moses to rule at the head of the nations in a land previously covenanted to their forefathers (cf. Ex. 2: 23-25; 17-12; 15: 17, 18; 19: 5, 6). That is, a redeemed people, recognized as Gods  firstborn son, was being called forth to rule in that part of God’s kingdom which Adam had previously been created to rule.

 

 

But coming on down into modern times, Israel is not presently ruling the earth (because of past disobedience); nor is Israel even in a position to rule today. Israel, though still retaining the nation’s position as God’s firstborn son, is presently scattered among the nations, in unbelief. Even the remnant presently in the land is there in unbelief. Thus, Israel, in this state of unbelief (whether in or out of the land), though still God’s firstborn son, is in no position to ride. The nation must first exercise belief. The nation, as seen in Ex. 12, must first be redeemed. They must first, through belief, apply the blood of the Paschal Lamb Whom they slew 2,000 years ago.

 

 

Then the Church, a separate creation from either Jew or Gentile, is likewise in no position to rule. Though those comprising the Church are new creations (“in Christ [2 Cor. 5: 17]), can be viewed as sons, and are saved (unlike those comprising the nation of Israel today), they have not been adopted (as the nation of Israel was adopted in past time).

 

 

Prior to ascending the throne with Christ, Christians must first be adopted. And this is what Romans chapter eight, Galatians chapters three and four, and Hebrews chapter twelve are about.

 

 

[Regenerate] Christians are presently Sons, (because of their standing as new creations), awaiting the adoption (their present status); and consequently, although Christians are presently sons,” they are in no position to rule. Only adopted sons (the Christians’ future standing) can rule. Thus, sonship, portending rulership, is seen in Romans, Galatians, and Hebrews in relation to adoption and inheritance (both future).

 

 

The matter can be illustrated quite easily from Romans. The verses leading into Rom. 8: 14 (the verse presenting Christians as sons) deal with Christians either living after the flesh or putting to death the deeds of the flesh. Then verse fourteen deals with individuals being led by the Spirit of God (contextually, individuals under the leadership the [Holy] Spirit putting to death the previously mentioned deeds of the flesh), and these individuals are said to be “the sons of God,” with adoption mentioned in connection with sonship in the next verse (v. 15; cf. v. 23). But then the following verse (v. 16) specifically states that [regenerate] Christians are also presently children of God.”

 

 

However, though [regenerate] Christians are presently seen as both children and sons,” no Christian is presently seen as a firstborn son. That standing awaits a future time, a time following the adoption.

 

 

Contextually, Rom. 8: 14-16 should be understood in the light of Heb. 12: 5-8, where Christians are seen undergoing child-training, as sons (seen as children of God who are being child-trained as sons of God), with a view to adoption into a firstborn status (vv. 16, 17, 23). Thus, Rom. 8: 14-16 would have to be understood in the sense of Christians presently being led by the Spirit of God (undergoing child-training as sons), who will be manifested as firstborn sons in that coming day following the adoption occupying positions  as joint-heirs with Christ in His kingdom. (vv. 17, 19).

 

 

That is the subject of the whole passage. And exactly the same thing can be seen through the use of the expression, sons of the kingdom,” in Matt. 13: 38, for that is the subject of the whole passage there as well.

 

 

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, GOD’S FIRSTBORN SONS, Chapter III, pp. 25-31)

 

 

The sons of the kingdom in Matt. 13: 38 are the good seed, the ones bringing forth fruit. They, as the ones in Rom. 8: 14 (actually, the sons both places are the same), are the ones who will be manifested as the sons of God,” in the kingdom, in that coming day (Rom. 8: 19).

 

 

Though all Christians can presently be viewed as sons because of creation, not all Christians are being referred to in Matt. 13: 38 by the expression, sons of the kingdom.” Nor are all Christians being referred to in Rom. 8: 14 by the expression sons of God.” The specific reference in Matthew is to those Christians bringing forth fruit, and the specific reference in Romans is to those Christians following the leadership of the [Holy] Spirit.

 

 

And, again, the two are the same. Fruit-bearing cannot be realized apart from following the leadership of the [Holy] Spirit; and following the leadership of the [Holy] Spirit will invariably result in fruit-bearing.

 

 

It is the Son of Man who sows Christians out in the world, with a view to fruit-bearing, which is with a view to the kingdom. Everything points ahead to the kingdom - the Son of Man (the Sower, described through the use of a Messianic title), the sons of the kingdom (those sown, described through the use of an expression portending rulership), and fruit-bearing (a bringing forth, with a view to the kingdom).

 

 

2) The Tares - Sons of the Wicked One

 

 

The tares though present the other side of the picture. As previously shown, the tares present Satan’s efforts to stop fruit-bearing, to put a stop to that presently occurring, in the various places where it is occurring.

 

 

And, as also previously shown, Satan is seen carrying on his activities on two fronts:

 

 

1) He is seen seeking to prevent [regenerate] Christians* from bringing forth fruit (described in the first three parts of the parable of the Sower).

 

[* See Acts 5: 32ff. cf. 1 John 3: 23, 24, R.V.)]

 

 

2) he is then seen seeking to stop [regenerate] Christians from bringing forth fruit (described in the parable of the tares, forming a commentary on the fourth part of the parable of the Sower).

 

 

If Satan can prevent Christians from bringing forth fruit, the matter will be settled at that point, and a continued work will be unnecessary. But, if he can’t prevent Christians from bringing forth fruit, then he has to stop them.

 

 

It is here that he is revealed sowing tares. He sows them right in the midst of Christians bearing fruit, and this is done with one goal in mind. It is done in an effort to stop, through any means possible, Christians who are bearing fruit from continuing to bear fruit.

 

 

a) Identity of the Tares

 

 

Exactly who are those whom Satan sows among fruit-bearing Christians in an effort to stop them from bearing fruit? The answer easy to ascertain.

 

 

These parables were given by Christ at His first coming, at a time when the kingdom of the heavens was being offered to the nation of Israel; but these parables had to do with events beyond that time, occurring during a time when the kingdom of the heavens would be ,offered to a separate and distinct entity, the one new man in Christ.” And, whether during that time when the kingdom was offered to Israel, or during that time when the kingdom would be offered to the one new manin Christ,” any realization of the offer was contingent on one thing - fruit-bearing (Matt. 21: 18, 19, 43).

 

 

Israel failed to bring forth fruit. And note who was responsible for the nation’s failure in this realm. It was the religious leaders of that day, mainly the Scribes and Pharisees, seated in Moses seat,” who controlled the religious life of the nation (Matt. 23: 2).

 

 

They were the ones who followed Christ about the country seeking, at every turn, to speak out against the Messenger and His message. They were the ones directly responsible for the nation’s rejection of the King and kingdom. They had shut up the kingdom of the heavens against men [‘in the presence of men’]” (Matt. 23: 13). And for this reason they experienced a rebuke and condemnation at Christ’s hands unlike that experienced by any other religious group in Israel (vv. 14ff).

 

 

Bringing this over into Christendom, whom would Satan use during the present dispensation to either prevent or stop fruit-bearing relative to the kingdom? In the light of the past offer to Israel, there is only one possible answer. It would have to be the same as that seen in Israel when the same offer was open to the nation almost 2,000 years ago.

 

 

It was Jewish religions leaders then, and the counterpart would have to be Christian religions leaders today. Those outside the nation - the unregenerate world - had nothing to do with the matter then; nor can those outside the Church - the unregenerate world - have anything to do with the matter today. It was those within which Satan used in Israel in the past, and it is those within which he uses in the Church today (cf. Matt. 15: 1ff; 16: 1ff; Acts 20: 29, 30).

 

 

But how could [regenerate] Christians be identified by the expression, sons of the wicked one” (Matt. 13: 38)? Note several references in Scripture relative to Israelites acting in similar capacities and the answer will become apparent.

 

 

In John chapter eight, Jews who had believed on Christ (v. 31), who were acknowledged by Christ to be Abraham’s seed” (v. 37), were also said, because of their works, to be of their father the devil” (vv. 39-44).

 

 

In Matthew chapter sixteen, Peter, because he stated relative to Christ’s sufferings, death, and resurrection on the third day, Lord: this shall not be unto thee,” was associated directly with Satan. Jesus said to Peter - not to Satan, but to Peter - Get thee behind me, Satan” (vv. 21-23; cf. John 6: 70).

 

 

Then in Matt. 23: 15, the Scribes and Pharisees - those having shut up the kingdom of the heavens” (v. 13) - were said to have made a proselyte “twofold more the child of hell [lit., twofold more a son of Gehenna]” than themselves. Their sonship, because of that which they had done, was associated with Gehenna (the place of refuse) rather than with the kingdom.

 

 

With all these things in mind - seeing a counterpart in Israel to that existing in Christendom - viewing the expression, sons of the wicked onein Matt. 13: 38 as a reference to the saved, not the unsaved, would, contextually, be the only natural way in which the matter could be viewed. And, that this is the correct way to view this part of the parable can be shown through other means as well.

 

 

Seeing the tares, the sons of the wicked one, as those within the Church, not without, is in complete accord with all facets of the matter. It is in complete accord with the history of the offer to Israel, it is in complete accord with (and the only thing which can possibly adequately explain) that which can easily be seen occurring throughout Christendom today, and it is in complete accord with that which can be seen when one moves on into the third and fourth parables in Matthew chapter thirteen.

 

 

Then there is one other thing which will preclude viewing the matter after any other fashion. That which the text reveals about God’s future dealings with the wheat and tares should resolve all doubts which anyone might have concerning their identity.

 

 

b) Judgment of the Wheat and Tares

 

 

Both the wheat and tares are seen being dealt with at the same time and place. And the Lord’s dealings with both after the fashion seen in the parable is with a view to entrance into or exclusion from the kingdom.

 

 

All those represented by the wheat are gathered into the barn. But the matter is quite different for those represented by the tares. They are seen being gathered and burned (vv. 30, 40-43).

 

 

But note something, and note it well. Eternal verities are not being dealt with in this parable. Rather, the subject is fruit-bearing, with a view to the kingdom.

 

 

Everything stated about the Lord’s dealings with those represented by the wheat and tares is in perfect accord with Scripture elsewhere relating to that which will emanate out of issues and determinations at the judgment seat (cf. Matt. 24: 45-51; 25: 19ff; John 15: 1-6; 1 Cor. 3: 12; Heb. 6: 7-9). And dealings by the Lord of this nature would be completely out of line with any thought that the tares represent unregenerate individuals. Scripture never presents the Lord dealing with the saved and unsaved at the same time and place after the fashion seen here. The saved and unsaved being dealt with together in this fashion would have the Lord dealing with both in relation to fruit-bearing, with a view to the kingdom -  an impossibility.

 

 

c) Leave Them Alone

 

 

Then there is one other thing which needs to be considered about those whom Satan has sown in the midst of fruitful Christians, seeking to stop them from bearing fruit. And the importance of following Christ’s instructions in this respect cannot be overemphasized.

 

 

What is to be the fruitful Christian’s attitude toward those whom Satan has placed in their midst, to stop them from bearing fruit? What are fruitful Christians to do about antagonism toward their fruitfulness and the reason why fruit is being borne? The question is asked and answered in verses twenty-eight through thirty of the parable.

 

 

Wilt thou then that we go out and gather them [the tares] up?

 

 

But he [Christ] said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.

 

 

Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers [angels (v. 41)], Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.”

 

 

Those standing in the way of one’s interest in having a part with Christ in His kingdom are to be dealt with after only one fashion.

 

 

They are to be left ALONE! Leave them ALONE” (Matt. 15: 14). Simply IGNORE them, CONTINUE doing that which the Lord has called you to do, and let the Lord take care of the matter in His own way and time.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[3]

 

Parable of the Mustard Seed

 

 

Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of the heavens is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field:

 

 

Which indeed is the least of all seeds: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof (Matt. 13: 31, 32).

 

 

The parable of the mustard seed continues with the same central thoughts set forth in the previous parable, the parable of the wheat and tares. Fruit-bearing remains at the forefront (v. 31), as well as Satan’s continuing activity as he seeks to stop Christians from bearing fruit. And the method which Satan uses as he seeks to stop Christians from bearing fruit, revealed in the previous parable, is through sowing tares among the wheat.

 

 

Then the parable of the mustard seed reveals that which would happen because of this activity of Satan. In this respect, the parable of the mustard seed is simply a commentary on the previous parable, providing additional explanatory help.

 

 

In the true sense of the definition of a parable and why the Lord used parables - to provide additional information pertaining to previously revealed truths (ref. Chapter 1 of this book) - the parable of the mustard seed was given to help explain the parable which had previously been given, the parable of the wheat and tares.

 

 

And the same thing could be said concerning why the Lord gave the parable of the wheat and tares. It was given to help explain a part of the parable given prior to this one, the parable of the Sower.

 

 

Then, looking ahead to the parable following the parable of the mustard seed - the parable of the leaven - the same thing can be seen. This parable was given to provide additional explanatory help for the parable of the mustard seed.

 

 

That’s the evident Divinely designed interrelationship which exists between the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen. The parable of the Sower, the first parable spoken outside the house, by the seaside, introduces the matter; and the succeeding three parables spoken outside the house, by the seaside, simply built, after a successive fashion, on that introduced in the first parable.

 

 

Natural, Unnatural Growth

 

 

In the second parable - the parable of the wheat and tares - Satan is seen sowing contrary-minded individuals in the midst of Christians bringing forth fruit (seen in the latter part of the first parable, the parable of the Sower), seeking to stop fruit-bearing. This is how matters had become in Christendom relative to fruit-bearing, with the kingdom of the heavens in view. Then the third parable, the parable of the mustard seed, presents how matters would continue in this respect.

 

 

This parable first depicts the mustard seed germinating, with a natural growth occurring for a time. The natural growth of this particular seed, the least of all seeds,” would result in an herb, referred to as the greatest among herbswhen grown. And, beyond that, a natural growth of this herb would result in fruit-bearing (v. 32), as seen in the previous two parables.

 

 

Thus, Satan’s success in stopping fruit-bearing would be contingent on his success in preventing the continuance of a natural growth of the mustard seed. One would go hand-in-hand with the other.

 

 

The mustard seed in the parable represents, not individuals per se, but an entity made up of individuals - the good seed, the sons of the kingdom from the previous parable. And a natural or unnatural growth of the mustard seed would represent a natural or unnatural development of those comprising the good seed.

 

 

Should Satan be unsuccessful in his efforts to prevent a natural development of those comprising the mustard seed, growth would eventually result in that which God had intended; and fruit-bearing would go hand-in-hand with their growth and development.

 

 

However, should Satan be successful in his efforts to prevent the continuance of a natural development of those comprising the mustard seed, growth would eventually result in something other than that which God had intended; and barrenness would ensue.

 

 

And the latter is exactly what is seen in this parable. The mustard seed, following a period of normal growth (which, if not interfered with, would result in the greatest among herbs), is seen experiencing an abnormal growth and becoming a tree.” And not only did this abnormal growth ensue, but the mustard seed is seen developing so abnormally that it not only grew into a tree, but the nature of this tree allowed the birds of the air,” individuals doing the work of Satan, to find a lodging place in its branches (v. 32; cf. vv. 4, 19).

 

 

Thus, the third parable, continuing the thought from the second parable, presents the tares being quite effective. They are seen deceiving fruit-bearing Christians to the degree that they bring about an unnatural spiritual growth among these Christians, resulting in unfruitfulness, baroness; and the matter is carried to the point that, in the end, the tares are able to simply settle down in that which they had produced, finding acceptance among those whom they had deceived.

 

 

False Teachers

 

 

This work of Satan - producing an unnatural growth, resulting in barrenness - could only have been accomplished through one means. It could only have been accomplished through the promulgation of false doctrine. It could only have been accomplished through Satan placing false teachers in the midst of fruit-bearing Christians, leading them away from the truth of the Scriptures, leading them away from an adherence to the faith. And this is exactly the way Scripture elsewhere reveals that the matter occurred.

 

 

There are multiplied warnings numerous places in Scripture concerning false teachers who would arise and teach perverse things,” particularly relative to the faith, the Word of the kingdom. And these false teachers would arise, not from the world, but from within Christendom itself. These false teachers would arise from the ranks of [regenerate] Christians, from the Churches (Acts 20: 29-32; cf. 1 Tim. 4: 1-3; 2Tim. 2: 8,18; 3: 7, 8; 4: 1-4; 2 Peter 2: 1ff; Jude 3ff).

 

 

As it was surrounding Christ’s first coming and the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel, so would it be surrounding Christ’s second coming and the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Christians. Jewish religious leaders were responsible for that which happened in the past dispensation surrounding the proffered kingdom at Christ’s first coming, and Christian religious leaders are responsible for that which is happening during the present dispensation surrounding the proffered kingdom and Christ’s second coming.

 

 

The religious leaders in Israel followed Christ about the country and sought, at every turn, to speak against that which was being seen and heard. Christ’s ministry centered around supernatural signs, which pointed to that which Israel could have - supernatural healing, supernatural provision - if the nation would repent. But the religious leaders would have no part in the matter; and they misled the people, resulting in the nation’s rejection of the proffered kingdom and the subsequent crucifixion of the nation’s King.

 

 

And the situation relative to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom throughout the present dispensation has been no different. Christians down through the years have been misled, not by those in the world, but by their own religious leaders. Scripture is very clear on this matter.

 

 

1) At the Beginning of the Dispensation

 

 

The message of the hour at the beginning of the dispensation - one proclaimed throughout Christendom - centered around the faith, the saving of the soul, the Word of the Kingdom. This was the message which Paul referred to as my gospel” (Rom. 16: 25), “our gospel” (2 Cor. 4: 3), and “the glorious gospel of Christ [lit., ‘the gospel of the glory of Christ’]” (2 Cor. 4: 4); this was the message which Paul had been called to proclaim to Christians throughout the Gentile world (Acts 9: 15; Gal. 1: 11, 12, 16; 17); and this was the message which Paul and others, during the first few decades of the existence of the Church, preached to every creature which is under heaven” (Col. 1: 5, 6, 23).

 

 

(The reference to “every creature which is under heaven” in Col. 1: 23 would, contextually, refer to the saved alone, not to the unsaved. This would be a reference to all of the saved having heard the message which saved individuals are to hear following their salvation - the Word of the Kingdom.

 

The unsaved cannot be in view in this passage, for the only message which they are to hear is the good news that Christ has died for their sins. Only after they have heard this message and believed on the Lord Jesus Christ are they in a position to hear the message referenced in this verse in Colossians, which has to do with the purpose for their salvation, the reason why they have been saved.)

 

 

Thus, during the first century of the Church’s existence, the message surrounding the proffered kingdom was something universally proclaimed throughout Christendom. And this message could only have been well-known and understood by Christians everywhere, resulting in at least a segment of Christendom developing in a natural fashion and these Christians, correspondingly, bearing fruit.

 

 

It was within a setting of this nature that Satan sowed tares among the wheat, seeking to stop the natural growth and development of the seed which had been sown; and success in stopping this natural growth and development would, in turn, over time, ultimately result in a barren condition of the plant.

 

 

Now, note the problem which Satan faced at the beginning of the dispensation. He faced the problem of countering a message which was being proclaimed and received throughout Christendom. Christians who had received the true message were developing after a natural fashion (growing from immaturity to maturity), with a corresponding fruitfulness.

 

 

To counter the true message, Satan simply placed individuals proclaiming a false message in the midst of those Christians who had received the true message. Then, over time, the false message progressively took root and did its damaging work, accomplishing its purpose.

 

 

This false message, once received, resulted in an improper development in Christendom (an improper growth from immaturity to maturity). And, developing after an improper fashion, a corresponding bareness ensued.

 

 

And Satan’s work in this manner is how Scripture reveals that he stops fruit-bearing. He places individuals with a false message relative to the kingdom among those bearing fruit for the kingdom. The false message takes root, growth becomes progressively unnatural, and fruit-bearing is stymied. Then, the false message continues to take hold until the point is reached where growth becomes so unnatural that fruit-bearing can no longer exist.

 

 

a) The Messengers

 

 

Both Peter in his second epistle and Jude begin their epistles by exhorting Christians to strain every muscle of their being in the present race of the faith (2 Peter 1: 2-11; Jude 3); and that which necessitates this exhortation, in both epistles, is the presence of false teachers in their midst (2 Peter 2: 1ff; Jude 4ff).

 

 

These are the same false teachers to which Christ had referred in the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, who would produce an unnatural growth among fruit-bearing Christians; and these are the same false teachers to which Paul subsequently referred, who would arise among Christians, take truths concerning the Word of the Kingdom, and distort and twist these truths (Acts 20: 30, 31).

 

 

These are the apostates, dealt with extensively in Scripture, - a type individual identified by the meaning of the word itself. Our English word, apostasy,” is simply an Anglicized form of the Greek word apostasia. This is a compound word comprised of apo (‘from’) and stasis (‘to stand’). The word means “to stand away from”; and the word refers to a person standing away from a place which he had previously occupied.

 

 

The apostasy in view has to do with the faith” (cf. 2 Tim. 2: 18; 3: 8; Jude 3). Thus, true apostates relative to the faith can only be individuals who had, at one time, received the message concerning the faith; but then, at a later time, they had departed from an adherence to this message. These are individuals who had initially heard, [fully] understood, and received the truth; but then they had apostatized. They “stood away from” the truth. They turned from the truth, began to speak out against the truth, and, in the process, taught that which was untrue.

 

 

These are the type individuals referred to in Paul’s warnings in both Acts and his epistles, as well as Peter’s and Jude’s warnings in their epistles. These are the type individuals - those quite familiar with the matter which they were speaking against - whom Satan knew that he could use the most effectually, whom Satan knew that he could use to do the most damage.

 

 

Thus, Satan simply began to place individuals of this nature in the midst of those Christians bringing forth fruit. And they began to “draw away disciples after themselves (Acts 20: 30). They began to reproduce after their kind (cf. Gen. 1: 11), resulting in fruit also after their kind, an “evil fruit” (Matt. 7: 15-20; cf. vv. 13, 14, 21-23).

 

 

Aside from Paul’s identification of these individuals in Acts 20: 30 - “of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things…” - note Peter’s identification of them in 2 Peter 2: 18-20:

 

 

For when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them who live in error.

 

 

While they promise them liberty, they themselves are the servants of corruption: for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage.

 

 

For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning.”

 

 

Note particularly the word knowledge in verse twenty. These individuals had escaped the pollutions of the worldthrough the knowledge [Gk., epignosis, ‘mature knowledge’] of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.” They had come into a mature knowledge of the things in view - things surrounding the Word of the Kingdom. And having come into a mature knowledge of these things, they turned from these things and began to teach perverse, contrary things.

 

 

That these were saved individuals is evident, for an unsaved person cannot even come into a rudimentary knowledge of these things (1 Cor. 2: 14 [gnosis, the regular Greek word for knowledge,” appears in this passage]), much less the mature knowledge seen in 2 Peter 2: 20. Thus, the text can only have to do with saved individuals turning from the central message of that day, distorting and twisting the truth as they taught doctrine relative to the Word of the Kingdom.

 

 

Satan used this type individual after this manner, during the opening decades of the Church’s existence - to do his bidding, to stop Christians from bearing fruit. And though the ones whom Satan used were also - [regenerate and well informed, knowledgeable] - Christians, they were doing the works of Satan; and doing works of this nature, they were identified with Satan, referred as tares,” “sons of the wicked one (ref. Chapter IV in this book).

 

 

b) Their Message

 

 

The teaching of the apostates is spoken of as “damnable heresies [lit., destructive heresies’ or, ‘heresies that lead to destruction’]” (2 Peter 2: 1). And the destruction in view has nothing to do with salvation by grace through faith, with the Christians’ presently possessed free gift of eternal life.

 

 

Eternal life - [i.e.. the Christian’s initial and eternal salvation] - is not even in view. The destruction has to do solely with the Word of the Kingdom, the subject matter at hand. The apostates taught heresy of a nature which led Christians to a destructive end relative to the proffered kingdom.

 

 

Numerous statements are given concerning the teaching and action of the apostates (cf. 2 Peter 2: 1-3, 10ff; Jude 4, 8ff). But one thing in Peter’s second epistle stands out above everything else. There is a septenary structure to Peter’s second epistle, with a particular reference to and emphasis upon Christ’s return within this structure (1: 16-18; 3: 4-8).

 

 

The apostates are seen walking after their own lusts [‘desires - desires which would be soulical (‘their own desires’), not spiritual (that which the Lord would desire)]” (3: 3; cf. 2: 18). And, within this type walk, they are seen proclaiming a message which would strike at the heart of all sound Biblical teaching surrounding Christ’s return and the Messianic Kingdom:

 

 

Where is the promise of his coming? For since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation,” (3: 4).

 

 

Then the verses which follow (vv. 5-9) - answering the apostates false message through referring to events beginning with the opening verses of Genesis - make matters very clear that the heart of the apostates’ message had to do with denying Christs return at the end of six thousand years, with attendant destruction on the one hand and attendant blessings on the other. They had willingly allowed the things surrounding this entire panorama of teaching to escape their attention, and they, are seen infiltrating the ranks of fruit-bearing Christians everywhere, seeking - [with all their power, persuasion and influence] - to promulgate their false - [prophetic] doctrine.

 

 

The misleading, destructive doctrine proclaimed by the apostates is seen taking numerous forms. But the foundation upon which all their false teaching rested is seen taking only one form. All their false teaching is seen resting on a totally perverted form of the true foundation set forth in Gen. 1: 1 - 2: 3 - the God-established foundation upon which all subsequent Scripture rests.

 

 

In all the various forms that their false teaching took, they sought to do away with two things:

 

 

1) The septenary structure of Scripture as set forth in the beginning, in Gen. 1: 1 - 2; 3.

 

 

2) Teachings surrounding Christs return within the framework of this septenary structure (at the end of six days, at the end of 6,000 years).

 

 

Then, building on a totally perverted foundation of this nature, the apostates sought to spread all types of destructive heresies relative  to the various facets of the Word of the Kingdom among fruit-bearing Christians. And, over time, as seen in the parable of the mustard seed, they were quite successful.

 

 

The mustard seed germinated and grew, normally for a time, but then an abnormal manner; and, over time, it became something which it was not supposed to become at all. It became a tree. And not only did it become a tree, but the false teachers took up residence in the branches of the tree, continuing their destructive work from within.

 

 

Proper growth can come only from that which has not been corrupted (1 Peter 2: 1, 2). And the converse of that is equally true. Only improper growth can result when corruption has occurred.

 

 

Thus, to bring about improper growth, the false teachers simply proclaimed a corrupted form of the only thing which God had provided for the nourishment and well-being of the spiritual man. And through so doing, they went back to and began with the very heart of the matter - the foundation itself, in the opening two chapters of Genesis.

 

 

It was the work of the apostates which brought about the conditions seen in the parable of the mustard seed. A corrupted and improper diet of spiritual food resulted in a corrupted and improper growth; and a growth of this nature, over time, ultimately resulted in barrenness. Then the false teachers simply took up residence within that which they had produced, assuring that conditions would remain in a corrupted and barren state.

 

 

2) At the End of the Dispensation

 

 

Near the end of the dispensation (today), relative to the Word of the Kingdom, conditions throughout Christendom are seen to have become completely turned around from the way that they existed at the beginning of the dispensation. After almost two millenniums, the Word of the Kingdom - taught and understood throughout the Churches at the beginning of the dispensation - is seldom even heard in Christian circles. And, with the message not being proclaimed, Christians throughout the Churches of the land, correspondingly, have little to no understanding of - [God’s accountability] - truths surrounding the coming kingdom.

 

 

Thus, during the present day and time, Satan has little need for apostates to infiltrate and settle down within the ranks of Christians. Christendom is too far gone for any type overall change or recovery to occur. And, beyond that, though little infiltration of apostates need exist on Satan’s part today, he would undoubtedly be hard-pressed to find very many true apostates during the present time.

 

 

For a person to be a true apostate, he would, first of all, have to come into an understanding of the Word of the Kingdom before he could apostatize. And those having a conversant knowledge of this message today - the only ones in a position to apostatize - are far and few between.

 

 

That which exists in Christendom today is the aftermath, the end result, of Satan sowing tares among the wheat, of Satan bringing about an abnormal growth of the mustard seed. In general, in relation to the Word of the Kingdom, because of that which has occurred in the past, a corrupted Christendom presently exists.

 

 

Those occupying the pulpit are silent on the subject, and those occupying the pew, accordingly, know little to nothing about the matter. And, should the subject ever emerge - as it sometimes does - those occupying the pulpit are usually quick in their attempts to squelch the message. This message encompasses things which are out of line with the training which they received in the theology schools of the land; and they, accordingly, view the message after an erroneous fashion.

 

 

In this respect, the effectiveness of the false teachers at the beginning of the dispensation is evidenced by two things near the end of the dispensation. It is evidenced by the condition of Christian leadership in particular and the condition of the Church in general.

 

 

Thus, a completely different situation exists in Christendom during the present day and time than existed during the first several centuries of the dispensation. There would be some need for true apostates, for there are individuals - one here, and one there - who believe the Word of the Kingdom and are bringing forth fruit. But such a need would be minimal.

 

 

In this respect, with conditions as such, Satan could concentrate his efforts on bringing to completion that which he began almost two millenniums ago. He could concentrate on maintaining the status quo as he  continues his efforts to produce total corruption. And, as will become evident in the completion of the parables given outside the house, by the seaside (the parable of the leaven), total corruption is exactly the picture, which these parables (and Scriptures elsewhere) present of conditions in Christendom at the end of the dispensation.

 

 

A Tree

 

 

The particular type abnormal spiritual growth seen resulting from the false message of the apostates is something which can be seen in both Church history throughout the course of the dispensation and in the Church of today near the end of the dispensation. The abnormal growth of the mustard seed in history resulted in a tree, in which those who had brought about its abnormal growth are, in the end, seen resting in its branches; and the tree remains to this day, with its roots sinking ever deeper into the earth, with Satan’s emissaries resting in its branches.

 

 

1) Symbolism of a Tree

 

 

To fully comprehend and understand that which is in view, note the symbolism of a tree in Scripture. A tree is used in Scripture to symbolize a national power.

 

 

In Judges 9: 8-15, which relates the oldest known parable in the world, trees are seen symbolizing nations which had sought to elect a king to reign over them.

 

 

Daniel, in his prophecy, refers to the vision of a tree in the midst the earth,” which reached unto heaven.” And this tree is said symbolize the kingdom of Babylon (Dan. 4: 10-12, 20-22).

 

 

Israel is referred to in Joel’s prophecy by a fig tree” (1: 7). And Christ not only referred to Israel through the symbolism of a fig tree during his earthly ministry but He also referred to the surrounding Gentile nations through the symbolism of all the trees” (Matt. 21: 18, 19; 24: 32; Luke 21: 29).

 

 

There can be no question concerning Scripture using trees in a symbolic sense to signify national powers. And, remaining within the confines of the symbolism which Scripture itself provides, there can, as well, be no question concerning that which is in view through the mustard seed germinating and eventually becoming a tree.

 

 

The teaching, through the symbolism given, is clear. That represented by the mustard seed germinated and eventually became a national power - something which it was not supposed to become at all during the present dispensation, something reserved for the coming dispensation. It became a national power during the time Satan ruled within the kingdom of the heavens; it became a national power within the present kingdom of Satan.

 

 

And any Biblical thought of Christians exercising power in the world was to be reserved for a future day, a time after Satan had been put down and Christ had taken the sceptre; power of this nature was to be exercised solely within the future kingdom of Christ.

 

 

(In short, Satan, through his action as seen in the parable of the mustard seed, caused Christendom, forming the Church, to grow into a nationl power which would be under his control and sway.

 

Satan, throughout Man’s Day, following man’s fall, has ruled the earth through the nations [once national powers had been brought into existence]. This though would exclude Israel [once the nation had been brought into existence], for Israel was not to be “reckoned among the nations” [Num. 23: 9].

 

This type rule by Satan is revealed in Dan. 10: 12-21, with Satan and his angels ruling through the nations, but with Israel occupying a position separate from the nations and Satan’s rule in this respect [ref. the author’s books, THE MOST HIGH RULETH and THE SPIRITUAL WARFARE, for additional information on this subject].

 

Through Satan’s efforts - producing an abnormal growth in Christendom, resulting in that symbolized by a tree - he sought to make Christendom a national power during the time when he rules through national powers, with his emissaries finding ready acceptance in this national power [the birds of the air lodging in the branches of the tree]. Satan sought to make Christendom a national power as the nations, through which he and his [fallen] angles could exercise rulership and control.)

 

 

2) In History, During the Present Day

 

 

During the early part of the first century, when the apostates first infiltrated the ranks of fruit-bearing Christians, Christianity was looked upon in the Roman world as an illegal religion. And, in some quarters, Christians were looked upon by the Romans as being guilty of treason.

 

 

Rome practiced emperor worship, and, within this practice, “religion” and “state” became one entity. Christians, on the other hand, were monotheistic and spoke of a King other than Caesar and of a Kingdom other than Rome. Thus, it is little wonder that the Romans looked upon Christianity and Christians in an illegal and a treasonous sense.

 

 

It was these basic differences which resulted in all of the Roman persecution, lasting several centuries. But something else also happened during this time. The apostates progressively broke down the barriers separating the Roman Empire and Christianity, until the day came, near the end of the fourth century, when these barriers no longer existed. And this was followed by a merger of Church and State.

 

 

Constantine, during the opening years of the fourth century, put stop to the persecution of Christians, and he himself later embraced Christianity (for reasons upon which historians differ). And all of this set the stage for that which was to follow.

 

 

In the year 380 A.D., Theodosius I issued an edict that made Christianity the exclusive state religion and, in the year 395 A.D., Christianity was finally recognized as the official and only religion of the Roman Empire.

 

 

At this point, Christianity found itself completely enmeshed within a world power in the sphere of governmental authority over which Satan exercised control, completely out of line with God’s plans and purposes for the new creationin Christ.”

 

 

This condition of Christendom though did not result from the previous Roman persecution. The previous persecution had only resulted in Christian growth. As Tertullian, a Christian living during the period of Roman persecution, said, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church.”

 

 

That which ultimately occurred in Christendom was caused by the apostates. Their attack was not centered upon the entity itself (as was Rome’s attack) but upon that which brought the entity to a fruit-bearing stage. They went back to that upon which the entity was fed and nourished, introducing corruption and destruction at this point.

 

 

And the end result was exactly as Christ had foretold. The mustard seed germinated, grew normally for awhile, then took an abnormal growth, and eventually became a tree. The abnormal growth, over time, ultimately resulted in barrenness; and Christians found themselves occupying a position which they were not supposed to occupy during the present dispensation at all. They found themselves associated with Gentile world power within the present kingdom of Satan.

 

 

And this is a position from which Christianity has never recovered. Down to the present day, though Rome has long since passed off the scene, Christians can still be found involving themselves in activities associated with the tree of Matt. 13: 32. They can be seen on every hand involving themselves in the present government after all types of fashions, attempting to exert some type power in the present kingdom under Satan.

 

 

But this is simply not the day when Christians are to rule and reign. That day lies in the future, after Christ has taken the kingdom and [overcoming (Rev. 2: 25, R.V.)] Christians have been placed in positions of power and authority.

 

 

The entire present system is in its death-throes and is to be destroyed by Christ when He returns. Christians having works associated with the present system will one day see their works suffer the same fate which the system is about to suffer. Such works will be destroyed, burnedin fire at the judgment seat; and even though these Christians will be saved; yet so as by [‘through’] fire” (1 Cor. 3: 1-15), they will be left - [in ‘sheol’ / ‘Hades’ (See Psa. 16: 10; Acts 2: 34, 35; cf. Rev. 20; 12-15, R.V.)] - with nothing of value in relation to the coming [messianic] kingdom of Christ. And they will consequently be rejected for regal positions with Christ.

 

 

But for those, Christians who will not have allowed the pseudo form of Christendom enmeshed within the present world system to govern their lives, things will be different. Their works will not suffer the same fate as those having works associated with the present world system. They will possess works which will endure the fire, and they will be left with something of value in relation to the coming [millennial] kingdom of Christ. These are the ones who will have waited to exercise regal power and authority, and these are the ones who will rule as co-heirs with Christ in His kingdom.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[4]

 

Parable of the Leaven

 

 

Another parable spake he unto them; The kingdom of the heavens is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened (Matt. 13: 33).

 

 

The parable of the leaven is the last of the four parables which Christgave outside the house, down by the seaside. This parable reveals the conclusion of matters surrounding events covered by the first three parables; and this conclusion is revealed prior to Christ going back inside the house, where He gave three additional parables (with all seven together revealing an entire sequence of events extending from the inception of the Church to the beginning of the Messianic Kingdom). This parable contains the first mention of leaven in the New Testament, and Christ used the word in a symbolic sense, in an unexplained manner, knowing that it could be understood only one way. The Old Testament symbolism surrounding leaven and the flow of thought seen in the three parables preceding the first use of this word in the New Testament left no room for those hearing these parables question how the word was to be understood.

 

 

Leaven was a foreign substance added to dough, causing the dough to rise. And the Old Testament, using leaven in a symbolic sense, always used the word only one way. The Old Testament always used the word to symbolize that which caused corruption and deterioration.

 

 

The Mosaic Law forbade the use of leaven in offerings made by the priests in Israel (Lev. 2: 11). In this respect, the absence of leaven (the absence of a foreign substance) pointed to purity, as seen in the first usage of this word in Scripture (Gen. 19: 3 [establishing, through the way leaven is introduced in Scripture, the manner in which this word would be used throughout the remainder of Scripture]).

 

 

However, there were two exceptions in the Mosaic Economy to that stated in Lev. 2: 11, forbidding the use of leaven in offerings. Both Lev. 7: 13 and Lev. 23: 17 mention offerings where leaven was to be included; and Amos, centuries later, mentioned an offering which was to include leaven as well (4: 5).

 

 

But in all three of these instances where leaven was to be included, other offerings are also mentioned; and, in two of these instances, the other offerings are specifically stated to include blood sacrifices, to atone for man’s sins. And, in the one offering where blood is not specifically mentioned (Amos 4: 5), blood could only be inferred from the other offerings where blood is mentioned (Lev. 7: 1-14; 23: 5, 27 [cf. Ex. 12: 1ff; Lev. 16: 1ff]; Amos 4: 4).

 

 

In the light of both the context and corresponding Scripture elsewhere, leaven could only have been included in these offerings to show man’s sin. Leaven was included to show corruption within, as an offering without leaven was used to show purity within.

 

 

This can be illustrated by referring to God’s command surrounding the second of the festivals in Lev. 23 - the festival of unleavened bread. Beginning with the day immediately following the death of the firstborn and the application of the blood (the first festival), the Israelites were commanded to refrain from eating anything containing leaven for seven days,” for a complete period of time (Lev. 23: 5, 6).

 

 

This pointed to God’s truth surrounding the fact that those who had appropriated the blood were then to keep themselves pure for a complete period of time, for the entire duration of their lives which followed. This was true for the Israelites at the time these festivals were instituted, it was true for the Israelites down through the centuries, and it remains true for Christians today. It has been and it remains true for God’s people throughout all time (1 Cor. 5: 6-8).

 

 

And within the continuing symbolism shown by these festivals, God instituted a day of atonement. This was the sixth of the seven festivals, and it had to do with shed blood to atone for mans sins - the sins of those who had previously applied the blood of the paschal lambs (which was immediately followed by God’s command to not partake of that containing leaven). The day of atonement had to do with a covering provided for failure - a failure to remain separated from sin - for those having previously applied the blood of the paschal

lambs. This festival had to do with their failure to continuously keep themselves separated from that symbolized by leaven.

 

 

And exactly the same thing can be seen today through viewing the Christians’ present state in the world and Christ’s present high priestly ministry in the heavenly sanctuary. Christians have applied the blood of the Paschal Lamb and have been commanded to keep themselves pure. But Christians, possessing a body of death, as the Israelites in the past dispensation, experience failure; and, as in the camp of Israel, provision is made for failure. Christ is presently ministering in the heavenly sanctuary, on the basis of His Own blood on the mercy scat; and His ministry in this respect is on behalf of Christians who sin, providing cleansing.

 

 

Cleansing though is not automatic. Rather, it is conditional. C1eansing is dependent on the Christian acknowledging his sins.

 

 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1: 9; cf. Heb. 4: 13-16; 9: 23ff; 10: 19ff; 1 John 2: 1, 2).

 

 

In the light of the way in which leaven is always used in the Old Testament, Christ could use the word in a symbolic sense - as He did in Matt. 13: 33, and in Matt. 16: 6, 11 - and His disciples would know exactly what was meant (Matt. 16: 12). Or, also in this respect, Paul could use the word in this same symbolic sense in his epistles - as he did in 1 Cor. 5: 6-8, and in Gal. 5: 9 - and the recipients of these epistles would also know exactly what was meant.

 

 

But an added feature about the way leaven is used in Matt. 13: 33 is seen in the context leading into the use of this word. The context of the passage itself reveals how this word is to be understood, which is the same way leaven is used and understood elsewhere in the New Testament. Every place leaven appears in the New Testament, the context always clearly shows the word being used only one way - showing corruption and deterioration - in complete keeping with its Old Testament usage.

 

 

In Matt. 13: 33, the context leading into the use of leaven has to do with fruit-bearing and with the method Satan uses to stop Christians from bearing fruit. The preceding two parables reveal Satan introducing false doctrine, with a progressive corruption and deterioration following. And the parable of the leaven simply reveals the conclusion of the matter.

 

 

According to the parable of the leaven, the message surrounding the proffered kingdom during the present dispensation would, near the end of the dispensation, become completely leavened. Corruption introduced at the beginning of the dispensation would progressively permeate the whole of Christendom until that having to do with the proffered kingdom would be completely corrupted. This is how, according to this parable, the dispensation would end.

 

 

Three Measures of Meal

 

 

“Three is the number of Divine perfection. This number shows three measures of Divine perfection within that which is in view. Three measures of meal - three measures of ground grain, used to make bread - are in view. The reference is to the Word of God (Matt. 4: 4; cf. Isa. 55: 1, 2), though not the Word in a general sense. Rather, the reference, contextually, is to the Word in a specific sense, a specific part of the Word, a specific teaching in the Word.

 

 

The subject at hand has to do with the Word of the Kingdom. It has to do with how the message surrounding the coming kingdom of Christ would begin to be proclaimed in Christendom and how this message would progressively change because of something (a foreign substance) placed within the message (vv. 19-24, 31, 33).

 

 

The reference to leaven placed in the three measures of meal, as previously shown, is simply a reference to that introduced in the preceding two parables. It is a reference to taking that which is false and placing it within that which is Divinely perfect. It is a reference to a corrupting agent being placed within the Divinely perfect God-breathed Word.

 

 

And, again, it is that part of this Divinely perfect revelation having to do with the Word of the Kingdom which is in view. Satan simply began placing those proclaiming a false message about the kingdom among those bearing fruit for the kingdom. The false message took root and began to spread, resulting in corruption and deterioration.

 

 

Then, continuing the explanation in the third parable, because of this false doctrine, a completely unnatural spiritual growth in Christendom followed. The mustard seed in this parable is seen germinating, growing normally for a time, then experiencing abnormal growth and becoming a tree - something which it wasn’t supposed to become at all.

 

 

And not only did it grow and develop after this fashion, but the end result was so unnatural that those responsible were able to find a home within that which they, through corruption, had wrought.

 

 

And that, contextually is what continues in view - the only thing which can continue in view - by Christ using the symbolism of a woman taking leaven and hiding it in three measures of meal. In keeping with the definition of a parable, Christ simply provided additional truth placed alongside of previous truth to help explain the previous truth. This parable provides additional truth placed alongside the preceding two parables to help explain these parables.

 

 

Understanding the parable of the leaven is that simple. This parable has to do with the progressive, continuing deterioration seen in the preceding parable, the parable of the mustard seed; and this preceding parable, in turn, has to do with how Satan went about curtailing and stopping fruit-bearing in the parable which preceded it, the parable of the wheat and tares. It has to do with a corrupting agent placed within that part of God’s Divinely perfect revelation referred to as the word of the kingdom.” And it has to do with this corrupting agent working “till the whole [the message surrounding the coming kingdom of Christ]” had become corrupted.

 

 

Till the Whole...

 

 

The reason for the state in which Christendom presently finds itself is shown by the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, with the fourth parable, the parable of the leaven, depicting the end of the matter. This parable shows a progressive deterioration until the point of total corruption has been reached.

 

 

Near the end of the dispensation, when the Word of the Kingdom has been completely corrupted, that which Jesus foretold in this parable would be fulfilled. In those days, at that time, the true message surrounding the coming kingdom of Christ will not be - it cannot be - heard throughout the Churches of the land.

 

 

The move in Christendom from conditions depicted by the Church in Ephesus to conditions depicted by the Church in Laodicea, seen in Revelation chapters two and three, will then be complete. The Church will not only have left its first love” (Rev. 2: 4), but the Church will ultimately be brought into a state described as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Rev. 3: 17b).

 

 

And one need only look around today to see this exact state of affairs existing in Christendom - in fundamental and liberal circles alike. In relation to the Word of the Kingdom, one segment is just as leavened as the other. In relation to the Word of the Kingdom, exactly the same conditions exist in both. Neither proclaims this message, and neither will have anything to do with it.

 

 

This is the one thing which both the fundamentalists and the liberals (as they are known and referred to) have in common today. Neither will proclaim or have anything to do with the central message which Christians are to hear.

 

 

When Christ was on earth the first time, there were two main religious parties in Israel - the Pharisees and the Sadducees (the fundamentalists and the liberals of that day). These two religious parties were worlds apart in their theology, but they were one in their attitude toward the message surrounding the proffered kingdom. Neither would have anything to do with it.

 

 

And exactly the same situation exists in Christendom today, immediately preceding Christ’s return. There are two main divisions among Christians - the fundamentalists and the liberals. These two religious groups are worlds apart in their theology, but they, are one in their attitude toward the proffered kingdom. Neither will have anything to do with it.

 

 

1) From Ephesus...

 

 

Revelation chapters two and three record seven short epistles to seven Churches in Asia. These epistles were given in a certain order, beginning with the Church in Ephesus and ending with the Church in Laodicea. And a longer epistle to one of the seven exists elsewhere in the New Testament - to the first Church mentioned, the Church in Ephesus.

 

 

Reference is made in Col. 4: 16 to an epistle in connection with the Church in Laodicea. But this is not stated to be an epistle written to that Church (though if it were, it would have to be viewed as a non-canonical epistle which was not preserved and passed down). Rather, it is simply an unidentified epistle (possibly one which Paul had written from this location); and this epistle, in possession of the Christians in Laodicea, was to be obtained by the Christians in Colossae from those in Laodicea.

 

 

Paul had spent three years ministering to the Christians in Ephesus (Acts 20: 31). When he came to Ephesus the first time, he was accompanied by Aquila and Priscilla (whom, it is apparent, he had instructed in the faith). He remained in Ephesus an unrevealed period of time, reasoning with the Jews in the synagogue. Then he left Aquila and Priscilla in Ephesus in order to return to Jerusalem (Acts 18: 18-21).

 

 

It was during Paul’s second visit to Ephesus that he spent most of the three-year period which he mentions in Acts 20: 31 (cf. Acts 19: 10ff). 0n this second visit, Paul found disciples who were not familiar with the fact that God had called an entirely new entity - the one new man in Christ - into existence. These disciples knew only the baptism of John,” something which they had apparently learned from Apollos before he received further instruction in the matter from Aquila and Priscilla (Acts 19: 1-7; cf. Acts 18: 24-26).

 

 

And Paul began his ministry in Ephesus at this time by providing further instruction for these individuals, as Aquila and Priscilla had provided for Apollos. Then Paul continued his ministry in Ephesus by going from house to house,” teaching the people, keeping nothing back that was profitable for them (Acts 20: 20). In this respect, Paul’s ministry in Ephesus would seemingly form a pattern concerning the manner in which his entire ministry in the Gentile world was to be conducted.

 

 

Paul had earlier been converted and subsequently taken aside - apparently into Arabia, then evidently into the Lord’s presence in heaven - where the Lord personally revealed to him what is called in Scripture, the mystery” (2 Cor. 12: 1-7; Gal. 1: 11, 12, 16, 17; Eph. 3: 1-11).

 

 

The mystery had to do with the new entity, the new creation in Christ,” the Church; it had to do with both Jews and Gentiles being joint-heirs together, in one body; and it had to do with those comprising this new entity being the recipient of the kingdom which Israel had rejected - the kingdom of the heavens (cf. Matt. 21: 33-43; 1 Peter 2: 9, 10). This is the message which Paul had been taught by the Lord, and this is the message which he was to carry throughout the Gentile world. This though was a message for [regenerate] Christians, not a message for the unsaved; and there were very few Christians in the Gentile world when Paul went out with this message. Thus, Paul, in the process, carrying out his ministry, had to proclaim a dual message.

 

 

Paul, among the unsaved, had to proclaim the good news surrounding the grace of God. Then, once individuals had been saved, Paul could proclaim the good news surrounding the coming glory of Christ. And that latter, rather than the former, is that which is seen in Scripture forming the heart of Paul’s ministry.

 

 

This is why Scripture presents Paul’s ministry - outlined in the latter half of the Book of Acts, and in his epistles - as dealing far more extensively with things surrounding the mystery than with things surrounding the simple gospel of the grace of God.

 

 

It is plain from Paul’s last meeting with the elders in the Church in Ephesus that in every city which he entered (which included Ephesus) he proclaimed the gospel of the grace of God; but it is also clear that Paul, in these same cities, then went on to proclaim the kingdom of God to those who had been saved under the simple preaching of the gospel of the grace of God (Acts 20: 24, 25).

 

 

And the three years Paul spent in Ephesus are specifically said to be the time which he spent instructing Christians in the faith and warning them about false teachers who would arise in their midst (Acts 20: 28-32).

 

 

Note the preceding sequence in Paul’s ministry, seen in these verses in Acts 20: 24-32:

 

 

But none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I received of the Lord Jesus Christ, to testify the gospel of the grace of God.

 

 

And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more.

 

 

Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men.

 

 

For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.

 

 

Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over which the Holy Spirit hath made you overseers, to feed the Church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.

 

 

For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.

 

 

Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them.

 

 

Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.

 

 

And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you in inheritance among all them which are sanctified.”

 

 

Then, the epistle which he later wrote to those in Ephesus, shows the depth to which he had previously instructed the Christians in that city. This epistle begins (apart from foundational teachings, and really, apart from any introductory teachings) with a discussion of the things which would be realized in the dispensation of the fulness of times- adoption, redemption, and an inheritance (13-14). Thus, this epistle begins and continues with the assumption  that the Christians in Ephesus were well-grounded in the faith.

 

 

Paul could begin and continue this way because of the apparent spiritual maturity of these Christians, resulting from his previous lengthy ministry in their midst. And Paul’s unceasing prayer for these Christians at the time he wrote this epistle was that God would give them wisdom and full knowledge (Gk., epignosis) concerning the things which he was writing about (things which he had previously taught them), referred to as the hope of his calling,” and the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints” (1: 16-18).

 

 

Then Paul continues in chapter two, showing the reason for their salvation, the reason these Christians in Ephesus had passed from death unto life” (vv. 1-10). And the thought of saved Jews and Gentiles, seen together in one body in this chapter (vv. 15, 16), merges into a discussion of “the mystery” in chapter three (vv. 1-11).

 

 

And Paul, calling attention to “the mystery,” continues with the thought of an inheritance set before Christians, for a future inheritance is what the mystery has to do with. It has to do with Gentiles being fellowheirs with Jews, of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel” (v. 6). And Paul refers to the whole of the message surrounding the mystery as the unsearchable riches of Christ,” and “the manifold wisdom of God” (vv. 8, 10) - something which the Writer of Hebrews presented as realized in that which he called so great salvation” (Heb. 2: 3), or which Peter referred to as “the greatest of precious promises,” connected with Christ’s greatest [regal] magnificence” (2 Peter 1: 4, 16 [literal translation]).

 

 

In the first part of chapter four, Paul dealt with the reason for gifted leaders and teachers in the Church. Simply stated, God had placed gifted leaders and teachers in the Church in Ephesus, and elsewhere, to guide Christians as they moved from immaturity to maturity; and this was with a view to the future adoption, and inheritance awaiting Christians (cf. Eph. 4: 11-14, 30).

 

 

Then the Christians’ walk comes into view as individuals move from immaturity to maturity. And this takes up the remainder of the epistle, with a warning at the end to clothe oneself with the whole armour of God because of the ongoing spiritual warfare against Satan and his angels (6: 10ff).

 

 

The Church in Ephesus was filled with Christians who were well-versed in the Word of the Kingdom. And well they should have been, for Paul had spent a great deal of time with them, going from house to house,” teaching them - something which had allowed him to be able to later write a letter to these Christians and simply begin discussing the deep things of God” (1 Cor. 2: 10), completely apart from introductory, foundational teachings.

 

 

And it was this Church which the Lord chose to use in His revelation to John in order to show the state of Christendom at the beginning of the dispensation. This was a time when the true message surrounding the coming kingdom of Christ was proclaimed throughout Christendom, when this message was received and understood by Christians throughout the Churches (Col. 1: 5, 6, 23).

 

 

During these early years, this was the message of the hour when Christians met. This was the central message proclaimed by Paul and other ministers of that day, the central message of all the letters (epistles) written to the different Churches and individuals during that time. And Christians during these days gathered to talk about the things having to do with the coming kingdom of Christ, encouraging and exhorting one another relative to the hope set before them (Heb. 10: 23-25).

 

 

But something happened! A foreign substance was placed in the three measures of meal. And it wasn’t long before things began to go awry, even in the Church in Ephesus.

 

 

Note that which Scripture states in this respect, as recorded in Rev. 2: 24:

 

 

I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars:

 

 

And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name’s sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted.

 

 

Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, thou hast left thy first love.”

 

 

The corruption which Satan introduced began and continued to cause deterioration in Christendom. It began in the manner depicted in the first of the seven Churches in Rev. 2, 3, the Church in Ephesus; and it would continue until it had brought about conditions in Christendom as depicted in the fast of the seven Churches in these two chapters in the Book of Revelation, the Church in Laodicea.

 

 

2) To Laodicea

 

 

From a Biblical standpoint, one thing about Christendom is certain! And this one, thing cannot be denied!

 

 

Christendom, near the end of the dispensation, is going to appear the world in a completely leavened state. This is something which Christ revealed to His disciples before the Church - [containing Jews and Gentiles] - was ever brought to existence, and this is something which He revealed again to John a time after the Church had been brought into existence.

 

 

The record of Church history was given before the dispensation began, and the record of Church history was given once again during the early years of the dispensation. And man today, - living during the closing years of the dispensation, viewing both the history and current state of Christendom - can know exactly why the whole of Christendom exists in its present condition. According to the clear teaching of the Word of God, relative to any proclamation of the Word of the kingdom near the end of the dispensation, till Christendom will have become completely saturated with leaven, with that which is false. Relative to any proclamation of this message near the end of the dispensation, all Christendom will have become completely corrupted.

 

 

It is not a pretty picture. Corruption never is. This though is what the unchangeable Word of God has to say about the final state of Christendom during Man’s Day.

 

 

And, for those believing what the Word of God has to say on the subject, this has to be the end of the matter. This is not something open to discussion or debate. This is a settled matter, clearly revealed by, Christ at two different places in Scripture where a history of Christendom is given. And this revealed history of Christendom is recorded these two times, in two different ways, for all to see.

 

 

In the second of these two times - in Revelation chapters two and three -  as previously seen, the Lord revealed this final state of Christendom through referring to conditions in the Church in Laodicea, a Church which had become completely corrupted even before the end of the first century. And, if one desires to study about the Church of today (whether fundamental or liberal), he need only turn to Rev. 3: 14-21. This is a description given by Christ Himself; and this description, in complete keeping with that seen in the parable of the leaven in Matt. 13: 33, vividly predicts the true nature of the Church in the end of the dispensation - wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (v. 17b).

 

 

But, again, bear one thing in mind. This does not picture Christendom at the end of the dispensation in a general sense. Rather, something specific is in view. This presents Christendom at the end of the dispensation in relation to an outlook on a particular facet of Biblical doctrine - the attitude of Christians throughout the Churches toward that which very few of them seem to know anything whatsoever about, the Word of the Kingdom, that upon which the leaven is seen to have centered its attack.

 

 

And this whole overall thought of the leaven centering its attack at this point is something easily seen throughout the seven epistles to the seven Churches in Rev. 2, 3. Note that each epistle is structured exactly the same. Each centers around works, with a view to overcoming. Thus, the statement to each Church is twofold in this respect:

 

 

1) I know thy works…” (2: 2, 9, 13, 19; 3: 1, 8, 15).

 

 

2) To him that overcometh... (2: 7, 11, 17, 26-28; 3: 5, 12, 21).

 

 

These are the two inseparable and interrelated things around which the Word of the Kingdom centers - works, with a view to overcoming.  And all of the overcomer’s promises project matters out into the Messianic Era.

 

 

And when the Lord called attention to the Laodicean Church as being wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked,” He was presenting a picture of the Church at the end of the dispensation in relation to that which was in view - works, with a view to overcoming. And the counsel which the Lord gave the Church in this condition was quite clear:

 

 

I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see” (Rev. 3: 18).

 

 

Thus, the Church near the end of the dispensation, in relation to teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom, will be in the condition depicted by the Laodicean Church. It will be completely And all one needs to do to see the truth of the matter is go into practically any Church throughout the country today - fundamental or liberal, it makes no difference - and listen for any reference to teachings surrounding the Word of the Kingdom.

 

 

One will listen in vain, for the message is simply, not being taught. The leaven has done its damaging work too well.

 

 

If Any Man...

 

 

So, what is the Christian who understands the Word of the Kingdom to do in surroundings of this nature today? He finds himself in the midst of Christians who know little to nothing about the subject; he finds himself in the midst of Christians who reject, or make light of the Word of the Kingdom. And he can’t really leave and go elsewhere, for the leaven, working for almost two millenniums, has brought the whole of Christendom into this same state.

 

 

The answer concerning that which he is to do is given at the end of the short epistle to the Church in Laodicea. The Lord knew exactly how conditions would exist at the end of the leavening process. And, with this in view, those in the Laodicean Church were exhorted to follow a particular course of action within this Church.

 

 

Note Christ’s closing words to these Christians:

 

 

As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent.

 

 

Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.

 

 

To him that overcometh...” (vv. 19-21a).

 

 

In relation to the central message which Christians are to hear throughout the dispensation, Christ, at the end of the dispensation, is pictured outside the Church, knocking, seeking admission to those inside. And the invitation which Christ extends at this time is to individual Christians rather than to the Church as a whole, for the Church will have been permeated through and through with a leavening substance which can only continue its deteriorating work.

 

 

The invitation, seen in this passage, extends to any individual in the Church: “If any man hear my voice, and open the door...” The person is not told to leave the Church, for, again, there is no place for him to go; the whole will have become leavened. Rather, the person is to remain where he is and heed the Lord’s message. Then, the Lord will come inside the Church, to that individual, with fellowship in the Word following.

 

 

There will be fellowship between Christ and that individual (“... and will sup with him”), and there will be fellowship between that individual and Christ (“...and he with me” [v. 20b; cf. 1 John 1: 3)].

 

 

But for the other [regenerate] Christians in the Church, Christ will remain outside the door, though the invitation will remain open.

 

 

And one need only look at Christianity in the world today to see the Church in the condition set forth by the end result of the progression of that depicted in the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen or in the seven Churches in Revelation chapters two and three.

 

 

The Church today, in relation to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom, finds itself in an evident completely leavened state, with Christ outside the door, exhorting individual Christians to heed the truth of that which Satan has fought so hard to destroy.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[5]

 

Parable of the Treasure

 

 

Again, the kingdom of the heavens is like unto treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field (Matt. 13: 44).

 

 

The last three parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, unlike the first four, were given only after Christ had re-entered the house. The first four were given outside the house, by the seaside; and the last three were given back inside the house (vv. 1-3, 36).

 

 

Beginning with the fifth parable, an entirely different situation existed in the subject matter Christ was covering in these parables. Israel is brought back into the picture. Thus, Christ had to re-enter the house prior to giving these last three parables.

 

 

The first four parables cover the entirety of the present dispensation, as matters relate to the proclamation of the Word of the Kingdom among Christians. The dispensation, insofar as the proclamation of this message is concerned, will end, according to these parables, with Christendom in a completely leavened state (v. 33).

 

 

Because of the working of the leaven during the course of the dispensation, producing a continuing deterioration throughout Christendom (as also seen in Rev. 2, 3), conditions at the end of the dispensation will be as depicted by the Church in Laodicea (Rev. 3: 14-21). in relation to the proclamation of and adherence to the Word of the Kingdom, at the end of the dispensation, the Church as it will exist at this time, because of the previous working of the leaven throughout the dispensation, is described in Rev. 3:17 as wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.”

 

 

This is simply a description of the same conditions which Christ had called attention to several decades earlier during His earthly ministry “...when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith [‘the faith’] on the earth?” (Luke 18: 8b). And the manner in which this question is worded in the Greek text designates a negative response. The Son of Man will not find the faith (an expression peculiarly related to the Word of the Kingdom) being taught throughout the Churches of the land at the time of His return.

 

 

The Word of the Kingdom, taught universally throughout the first century Church at the beginning of the dispensation, will be completely absent in teachings throughout the Church at the end of the dispensation. Instead, in some quarters (possibly “many”), that more closely aligned with the doctrines of demons will be taught (1 Tim. 4: 1-3; ref., Chapter V11 in this book). The working of the leaven throughout the dispensation (fourth parable) will have gradually wrought this change, bringing this change to a terminal point, leaving Christendom completely leavened in relation to the Word of the Kingdom at the end of the dispensation.

 

 

In this respect, the first four parables carry an individual through the whole of the present dispensation. And, moving on to parables five through seven, that being dealt with has to do with events beyond the present dispensation.

 

 

These last three parables have to do with events occurring after the - [accounted worthy to escape” (Lk. 21: 36; cf. Rev. 3: 10) members of the] - Church has been removed from the earth (the [pre-tribulation] rapture) and after God has resumed his national dealings with Israel.

 

 

Thus, these parables could not have been given by the seaside, as the previous four. At this point in time, relative to events depicted by these parables, God will have completed his work of removing a people for his name out from among the Gentiles (a work symbolized by that which followed His previous departure from the house and going down by the seaside [depicted in the first four parables]). And these last three parables had to be given back inside the house, for God, at this time, will have finished His dealing with the Church and will have resumed His national dealings with Israel (Acts 15: 14-17).

 

 

But, though that dealt with in these parables is intimately associated with Israel on the earth and cannot be brought to pass apart from God’s resumption of His national dealings with His covenant people, these parables, as well, have an inseparable connection with the Church, which will be in the heavens at this time.

 

 

In the preceding respect, these last three parables have to do with a continued sequence of events pertaining to the Word of the Kingdom. Though Israel is now brought into view, these last three parables simply continue a sequence of events from the preceding four parables.

 

 

All seven of these parables have to do with that taken from Israel - the kingdom of the heavens (Matt. 21: 43). And, since the Church was called into existence to be the recipient of that which had been taken from Israel, the closing three parables (as the first four), of necessity, cannot be separated from God’s dealings with the Church (though, as previously seen, the - [previously removed (via rapture) members of the] - Church, during the time covered by events in these parables, will no longer be on earth).

 

 

(The. preceding will become clear as the matter is further developed in this chapter.)

 

 

The Treasure, The Field

 

 

The first Parable which Christ gave after He had re-entered the house had to do with a treasure which a Man found and hid in a field. And following this, the Man went out, sold all that He had, and bought the field where He had hidden the treasure.

 

 

This Parable reaches back into past events in order to establish a framework and foundational basis for dealing with future events - the central issue of the parable, the purchase of the field where the treasure was hidden. The things leading into and allowing for the purchase of the field have to do with past events, occurring at Christ’s first coming; but the purchase of the field itself has to do with events yet future, events which will occur during the coming [Great] Tribulation and immediately following Christ’s return at the end of the Tribulation.

 

 

The purchase of the field occurs when Israel - [as a nation] - is brought back into the picture, and this purchase forms the central thrust in the parable. All of the things stated in the first part of this fifth parable, along with the preceding four parables, form background material so one can properly understand and place this purchase within its correct Biblical framework.

 

 

In the progression of that revealed in the seven connected parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, the field is specifically stated to be the world (v. 38); and, through comparing Scripture elsewhere, the “treasure” can only be identified as Israel (Ex. 19: 5, 6; Ps. 135: 4).

 

 

When Christ came the first time, He came only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel,” offering to the people comprising this nation the kingdom of the heavens (Matt. 4: 17-25; 10: 5, 6; 15: 24). However, Israel spurned the offer, and the kingdom of the heavens was taken from the nation. Then Israel was set aside, with a view to an entirely new entity (the one new man in Christ) being called into existence, to be the recipient of that which had previously been offered to, rejected by, and taken from Israel (Matt. 21: 33-43; 1 Peter 2; 9, 10).

 

 

The Man finding the treasure, hiding the treasure, and selling all that He had can only be a reference to three events occurring in the past:

 

 

1) Christ coming to and ministering to Israel - finding the treasure.

 

 

2) Israel being set aside - hiding the treasure.

 

 

3) Christs finished work at Calvary - the Man selling all that He had.

 

 

But note that Christ, following His finished work at Calvary, didn’t purchase the treasure (Israel). Rather, He is seen purchasing the field where the treasure was hidden. That is, He is seen purchasing the world.

 

 

And this purchase cannot be a reference to the purchase of salvation for all those in the world through Christ’s finished work at Calvary, as commonly taught. Christ selling all that He had is not synonymous with His purchase of the held. Such a teaching would make the parable deal centrally with [eternal] salvation by grace through faith, something unseen in any of these parables.

 

 

These parables, rather than dealing with salvation by grace through faith, are about the Word of the Kingdom, the Kingdom of the Heavens - something stated in each of the seven parables, leaving no room for anyone to ever misunderstand the subject matter of these parables. And an erroneous view of Christ’s purchase of the field - making this purchase synonymous with His finished work at Calvary - not only completely removes the parable from its contextual setting but also from the clearly stated subject of the parable.

 

 

Comparing Scripture with Scripture, that involved in the purchase of the field in this parable becomes clear. This present earth will form the - [promised (Ps. 2: 8)] - inheritance to be possessed by Christ and His wife - [or ‘bride(Gen. 2: 21-24; Ruth 3: 3; 4: 5, 10, 13 cf. Rev. 19: 7, R.V.)] - during the coming [millennial] age (cf. Ps. 2: 6-9; Rom. 8: 17-23; Rev. 2: 26, 27; 3: 21). And this is what must be purchased, redeemed prior to a new order of Sons being brought forth to rule from the heavens over the earth (cf. Rom. 8: 18-21; Heb. 2: 5, 10).

 

 

The purchase of the field in the parable of the treasure has to do with a redeemed inheritance - the redemption of the earth. This is a future work of Christ, made possible because of His past, completed work at Calvary. Calling attention to Israel (the treasure), the world (the field), and Christ’s finished work at Calvary (the man giving all that he had) was necessary prior to any mention of the redemption of the inheritance (the field, the world). All of these things set the stage for and lead into Christ’s statement concerning His future redemptive work in this respect.

 

 

This will all become clear through viewing a number of things from three different books, which will comprise the material in tile remainder of this chapter.

 

 

Three Books

 

 

The Book of Revelation and the Book of Daniel are often looked upon as companion books in Scripture, with one book shedding light upon and helping to explain the other. And this association between these two books is correct. Daniel and Revelation form companion books, with Scripture from one helping to explain Scripture from the other. One book cannot be properly understood apart from the other.

 

 

However, Daniel is not the only book in the Old Testament carrying this type relationship to the Book of Revelation. Rather, it is one of many Old Testament books carrying a relationship to the Book of Revelation of this nature.

 

 

Exodus, for example, could be looked upon as The Apocalypse of the Old Testament. The Book of Exodus, throughout - in a type - antitype framework - covers exactly the same period of time covered in the first twenty chapters of the Book of Revelation. Both books cover that period of time beginning with the present dispensation and ending with the establishment of the Messianic Kingdom. And since both deal with the same thing, though from different perspectives, one shed light upon and help explain the other.

 

 

But, for purposes of this chapter, discussion along these lines be limited to two other books in the Old Testament which also carry this same type relationship to the Book of Revelation. And those are the Books of Ruth and Esther. The Book of Ruth deals with the Church and a redeemed inheritance in exactly the same manner seen in the Book of Revelation. And the Book of Esther deals centrally with Israel in the Tribulation and beyond, in the same manner as also seen in tie Book of Revelation.

 

 

Only through viewing that seen in the Books of Ruth, Esther, and Revelation together can the purchase of the field in the parable of the treasure in Matt. 13: 44 be properly understood. And not only is the preceding the case for a proper understanding of the fifth parable, but also for that seen in the sixth parable as well - the purchase of the pearl

 

 

That seen in the Book of Ruth and that seen in the Book of Esther are both seen together in the Book of Revelation. Each of these books must be studied in the light of the other two. Only through viewing the Books of Ruth, Esther, and Revelation in this respect can the fifth and sixth parables in Matthew chapter thirteen be properly understood.

 

 

That would be to say, events covered by the things in view in the fifth and sixth parables in Matthew chapter thirteen are seen in different parts of the Books of Ruth, Esther, and Revelation. In relation to that which is in these two parables, the Book of Ruth deal, with a wealthy Jew who redeems an inheritance and, through this redemptive process, takes a Gentile as his wife; the Book of Esther deals with the latter days of Gentile world power and the restoration of Israel following the overthrow of Gentile world power, which will be headed up under Antichrist and his ten-kingdom confederacy in the end time; and the Book of Revelation puts these different things from both Ruth and Esther together, providing additional details.

 

 

The Spirit of God used two books in the Old Testament (Ruth and Esther) to show both sides of the matter. Then, in the New Testament, the Spirit of God placed that which is in both Ruth and Esther together in one book - the Book of Revelation. And possibly the best way to understand this is to go to the Book of Revelation, present that which is in this book, and then refer back to the Books of Ruth and Esther, allowing these two books to form commentary and tie matters together.

 

 

1) Revelation Chapters One through Four

 

 

The first four chapters of the Book of Revelation deal with the Church - throughout the present dispensation (chs. 2, 3), at the judgment seat following the dispensation (chs. 1b-3), and in relation to regality immediately following decisions and determinations rendered at the judgment seat but preceding the Tribulation (ch. 4).

 

 

In the first part of chapter one, following introductory remarks concerning Christ (vv. 1-8), the Church is seen at a time yet future. The Church is seen at the end of the dispensation, at the time of the rapture, removed from Man’s Day on earth and placed in the Lord’s Day in heaven (v. 10). Then the remainder of chapter one presents the [rapt] Church in Christ’s presence, in heaven. Christ is seen as Judge (vv. 13-16), and the complete Church (all Christians - [i.e., all the ekclesia (out-calling) of those ‘accounted worthy to escape’ (Lk. 21: 36; cf. Rev. 3: 10) the Great Tribulation])] - all seven Churches from chapters two and three, with the number, “seven” showing completeness - is seen appearing in Christ’s presence - [in heaven]* - to be judged (vv. 12, 13, 20).

 

[* NOTE: There are Divine judgments taking place at all times: - now upon a Christian’s works (after receiving the “free gift” of eternal life (Rom. 6: 23, R.V.); there will be a judgment which will take place after the time of Death (Heb. 9: 27, 28), and before the time of Resurrection (Matt. 16: 18, 19; Luke 16: 26); and there is a subsequent judgment to take place in heaven, after the time of Resurrection: and this Judgment will determine the nature of a believer’s reward (Luke 22: 28-30), during the millennial reign of Christ Jesus.

 

Now, all who believe contrary to this sequence of scriptural events, appear to me to be in grace error! Look and see the numerous Divine warnings and conditional promises, made to regenerate believers against the ever present danger of them being disqualified for the “prize” (1 Cor. 9: 24; Phil. 3: 14); the “Crown” (Rev. 3: 11; ); the “recompense of the inheritance” (Col. 3: 24, R.V.); and of not obtaining “the Resurrection out from the dead” (Phil. 3: 11; Lk.20: 35; Heb. 11: 35b, R.V.)

 

 

Then chapters two and three continue that revealed in chapter one, depicting the actual judgment itself. Note that each short epistle in two chapters is structured exactly the same way - works, with a view to overcoming or being overcome. And each of the overcomer’s  promises is Messianic within its scope of fulfilment.

 

 

Only saints accounted worthy (Lk. 20: 35; Phil. 3: 11), will be found to have qualified to inherit the promised millennial inheritance! See Gen. 13: 15, 17; Cf. Acts 7: 4b, 5; 1 Cor. 9-11; Gal. 5: 19-21; Eph. 5: 5-7; cf. 2 Thess. 4-8, R.V.]

 

 

And that seen in these opening three chapters in the Book of Revelation relative to the removal of Christians into the heaven, to appear before Christ at His judgment seat at the end of the dispensation is exactly what Scripture elsewhere reveals about the matter. Following the removal of Christians from the earth, Christians will find themselves being judged on the basis of works, with a view to overcoming or being overcome. And that which is in view relative to overcoming or being overcome is seen as having to do with occupying or being denied positions with Christ in His [millennial] kingdom (cf. Matt. 16: 24 - 17: 5; 24: 45-51; 25: 14-30; Luke 12: 42-46; 19: 11-27; 1 Cor. 3: 11-15; 2 Cor. 5: 9-11; 2 Thess. 1: 5-10; 4: 16 - 5: 9; 2 Thess. 1: 5-11).

 

 

Also, [in Revelation] chapters two and three, viewed from another perspective, present a history of the Church throughout the dispensation, synonymous with that seen in the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen. Both sections of Scripture present a history of the Church relation to the Word of the Kingdom. Both sections of Scripture reveal the dispensation beginning with Christians producing acceptable works (fruitfulness [Matt. 13: 8, 23; Rev. 2: 2, 3]) and ending with Christians seen in a completely leavened state (Matt. 13: 33; Rev. 3: 15-17).

 

 

Then chapter four begins once again at the same point as previously seen in chapter one - with the Church being removed from the earth into the heavens (vv. 1, 2). But this is only to reveal something subsequent to events at the judgment seat (chs. 1b-3). It is to reveal the twenty-four elders relinquishing their crowns by casting them before God’s throne (vv. 4, 10, 11).

 

 

This event will occur immediately following decisions and determinations at the judgment seat, as shown by the rainbow encircling the throne of God (v. 3). The rainbow in Scripture appears after judgment has occurred, after judgment is past. This is the manner in which the rainbow is first seen in Scripture (Gen. 9: 11-17), establishing an unchangeable first-mention principle which governs its use at any subsequent point in Scripture.

 

 

The rainbow encircled throne in Rev. 4: 3 tells the reader that events at the judgment seat (chs. 1b-3) are past. Then, the remainder of the chapter relates something intimately associated and connected with the decisions and determinations which will have been rendered at the judgment seat - the twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne.

 

 

Overcoming Christians, ruling with Christ over the earth during the coming age, are to wear crowns having to do with the domain over which they rule - crowns having to do with the government of the earth. And these crowns have existed since time immemorial, since God established the government of the earth in the beginning.

 

 

These crowns were originally worn by angels ruling under Satan in his unfallen state. However, since his rebellion against God’s supreme power and authority, these crowns have been worn by two classes of angels - those originally ruling with Satan, but refusing to go along with him in his attempted coup; and those who did go along with him, continuing to rule with him.

 

 

One group - the former, which can only be identified with the twenty-four elders (two-thirds of the original contingent of angels under Satan, represented by two sets of twelve crowned rulers) - will relinquish their crowns willingly; but the other group - the latter, seen in Rev. 12: 4 (the other one-third of the angels under Satan, which would be represented by a third set of twelve crowned rulers) - will not relinquish their crowns willingly, resulting in their crowns having to be taken by force.

 

 

(Note that “twelve” is the number of governmental perfection, and “three” is the number of Divine perfection. Three sets of twelve crowned rulers would show Divine perfection in Gods original establishment of the government of the earth - something which has not existed since Satan’s attempted coup [since those angels ruling under him (represented by the                            two sets of twelves) separated themselves from the other angels ruling under him (which could only be represented by a third set of twelve)].

 

But a restored Divinely perfect form of governmental rule over the earth will exist once again during the Messianic Era when crowns from all three sets of twelve - crowns from the complete original contingent of angels ruling with Satan over the earth - are brought together once again and given to man.)

 

 

Those relinquishing their crowns willingly will do so immediately following events at the judgment seat. For, at this time, for the first time in mans history, a group from the human race will have been shown qualified to wear these crowns. And, also for the first time in mans history, these angels can relinquish their crowns, with a view to others wearing them during the Messianic Era (Heb. 2: 5).

 

 

Those angels continuing to reign with Satan though will not relinquish their crowns until the time of Christ’s return. Their crowns will be taken by force, for the time will be at hand. For the first time in mans history, a group from the human race will be on hand to ascend the throne, having been shown qualified to wear these crowns.

 

 

(For a full discussion of the twenty-four elders in Revelation chapter four, in the preceding respect, refer to Chapter V11, “Crowns Cast Before God’s Throne,” in the author's book, THE TIME OF THE END.)

 

 

2) Revelation Chapters Five through Nineteen

 

 

Revelation chapter five marks a major turning point in the closing book of Scripture. Material preceding this has to do directly with the Church, covering the complete dispensation (chs. 2, 3), but centering on events at the end of the dispensation (chs. 1b-4). These first four chapters centre on events which begin with the removal of the - [overcomers from the] - Church (Rev. 1: 10; 4: 1, 2), continue with events surrounding the judgment seat (chs. 1b-3), and end with the twenty-four elders casting their crowns before Gods throne (4: 4, 10, 11).

 

 

The removal of the Church will occur at the end of the dispensation preceding events at the judgment seat; and the twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne will occur following events at the judgment seat, before the beginning of the Tribulation.

 

 

Then, once all these events have occurred and all matters pertaining to these events have been taken care of, attention in the book is immediately, directed to the redemption of the forfeited inheritance. Events in chapter five introduce the matter, and events in chapters six through nineteen provide numerous details concerning this future redemptive work (cf. Rom. 8: 20-22).

 

 

There, is an exact parallel between the sequence of events seen in the first six parables in Matthew chapter thirteen and the sequence ot events seen in the first nineteen chapters of the Book of Revelation.

 

 

In the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, Christ’s dealing with the Church in relation to the Word of the Kingdom, down by the seaside, are seen in the first four parables. Then, as Christ re-enters the house, matters in the last three parables turn back to Israel and the redemption of the inheritance (though the Church is still in view relative to this redemption).

 

 

In the Book of Revelation, Christ’s dealings with the Church in relation to the Word of the Kingdom are seen in the first four chapters. Then, beginning in chapter five, matters turn back to Israel and the redemption of the inheritance (though the Church is still in view relative to this redemption).

 

 

Then, the same things are seen when comparing the Books of Ruth and Esther with the Book of Revelation, or with the first six parables in Matthew chapter thirteen. The first three chapters of the Book of Ruth provide the background and foundational material (paralleling Rev. 1-4, or the first four parables in Matt. 13), and Boaz’s redemptive act in chapter four has to do with his purchase of the field, his redemption of the inheritance (paralleling Rev. 5-19, seen beginning with the fifth parable in Matt. 13). Then the Book of Esther points to the fact that Israel also has to be involved in the matter (paralleling Rev. 6-19, and the fifth and sixth parables in Matt. 13 [cf. Jer. 30: 7; Dan. 9: 24-27]).

 

 

And, as the first three chapters of the Book of Ruth cannot be separated from the fourth chapter, or as the first four parables in Matt. 13 cannot be separated from the last three, or as that seen in the Book of Esther cannot be separated from the whole of the matter, neither can the first four chapters of the Book of Revelation be separate from the chapters which follow. Revelation chapter five simply continues from chapter four, and the Church (though absent) remains just as much in view as Ruth (though absent) remained in view while Boaz was performing his redemptive act in Ruth chapter four.

 

 

And matters must be viewed exactly the same in the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen. Though Christ is back inside the house beginning with the fifth parable, the Church must remain in view relative to the redemption of the inheritance.

 

 

a) The Search for One Found Worthy

 

 

In the Book of Ruth, Boaz was a near kinsman who was able to redeem. And he is the one seen performing the required redemptive act, paying the required price, following a nearer kinsman relinquishing his right to redeem.

 

 

Boaz performed this redemptive act following Ruth becoming a member of the family (ch. 1), following Ruth gleaning in Boaz’s field and beating out that which she had gleaned throughout the time of the harvest (ch. 2), and following Ruth preparing herself to meet Boaz, a meeting which occurred on his threshing floor at midnight (ch. 3). These first three chapters of the Book of Ruth cover the entirety of the present dispensation, paralleling the first four parables in Matthew chapter thirteen and the first four chapters of the Book of Revelation (viewed from both vantage points - a history of the Church during the present dispensation, and the Church in heaven at the end of the dispensation, appearing on Christ’s threshing floor).

 

 

Then, Boaz’s redemptive act finds its parallel with events beginning in Revelation chapter five, event., which parallel the purchase of the field in the parable of the treasure. The search in this chapter centers around One able to redeem, One worthy to break the seals of the seven-sealed scroll seen in God’s right hand.

 

 

A strong angel proclaims in a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book [scroll], and to loose the seals thereof?” And no one in heaven, nor in earth, neither - [in ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hades] - under the earth” was found worthy until attention was called to the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David” (vv. 2-5).

 

 

One seen in the midst of God’s throne (an allusion to the source of all power, the centre of all power, the place from which all power emanates), now described as a Lamb,” rather than the Lion of the tribe of Judah,” comes and takes the scroll out of the right hand of His Father. He alone was found worthy, and the reason He was found worthy is given in both His description and that which is stated in the verses immediately following.

 

 

Specific attention is called to His being “a Lamb,” which can only be a reference to His past work at Calvary. Then, after He had taken the scroll from the right hand of His Father, the four living creatures and the twenty-four elders fell down before “the Lamb [note, not the Lion, but the Lamb)]having harps and vials filled with odours,which are the prayers of saints” (vv. 6-8).

 

 

Then the four living creatures and the twenty-four elders sang a new song, saying,

 

 

Worthy art thou to take the book [‘scroll’], and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain [as the Lamb], and didst purchase unto God with thy blood men of every tribe, and tongue, and people, and nation,

 

 

And madest them to be unto our God a kingdom and priests; and they shall reign upon [‘over’] the earth” (vv. 9b, 10, ASV).

 

 

A great multitude of angels then appeared “round about the throne and the beasts [‘living creatures’] and elders,” with their number described as “ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of' thousands.” And this great multitude proclaimed, with a loud voice:

 

 

Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessings” (vv. 11, 12).

 

 

And, following this, attention is called to every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them making a similar proclamation, in unison:

 

 

Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever” (v. 13).”

 

 

Note the continued reference to the Lamb,” rather than to the Lion of the tribe of Judah.” Why is this the case? The answer is simple. It is on the basis of His work as the Lamb that He is found worthy to take the scroll from His Father’s right hand and break the seals on the scroll. Redemption - [and Resurrection from under the earth (see Matt. 12: 40; cf. Luke 16: 23, 30, 31; Rev. 6: 9-11, R.V.)] - is in view, and it is because of His work as the Lamb (past) that He is found worthy to perform this redemptive work, a redemption of the forfeited inheritance (future).

 

 

And this is the reason that this matter is dealt with in the parable of the treasure (He sold all that He had [past]) prior to purchasing the field, prior to redeeming the inheritance (future). It is all based on His past work as the Lamb.” Apart from this past work, there can be no future redeemed inheritance awaiting Christ and His co-heirs.

 

 

(Redemption is always seen being effected through the Lamb, not through the Lion. Christ is referred to as the Lion only once in the Book of Revelation, but He is referred to as the Lamb twenty-eight times throughout the course of this book.)

 

 

b) Redemption of the Purchased Possession

 

 

The actual redemptive work, pertaining to the inheritance, begins with events in Revelation chapter six and carries through to events at the end of chapter nineteen. Events in chapter nineteen also have to do with another facet of this redemptive work. They have to do with the bride becoming Christ’s wife, portended by the marriage festivities (vv. 7-9) occurring immediately preceding Christs return to complete His work surrounding the redemption of the inheritance (vv. 11-21). And, exactly as seen in the type in the Book of Ruth  - Ruth becoming Boaz’s wife through his redemptive work (Ruth 4: 1-10) - not only will Christ redeem the inheritance, but, through this redemptive work, the bride will become the Lamb’s wife.

 

 

Judgments seen throughout the time of the Son's redemption of the inheritance are presented in the Book of Revelation under three sets of sevens - seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven vials. As previously shown, “three” is the number of Divine perfection; and “seven” is a number showing the completeness of that which is in view. Thus, the seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven vials show Divine perfection within these judgments, which would be to say that they show Divine perfection within the Sons redemption of the - [promised (Ps. 2: 8)] - inheritance.

 

 

The search in chapter five was only for One found worthy to break the seals. Nothing is said in this chapter about a search for One worthy to sound the trumpets or to pour out the vials, and the reason for this is evident. The judgments seen through the sounding of the trumpets and the pouring out of the vials are contained within the scope of the judgments under the seven seals.

 

 

The trumpet and vial judgments emanate from the breaking of the seventh seal (8: 1, 2), with the seven vial judgments seen as a further description of the seven trumpet judgments, providing additional details (cf. Rev. 10: 1-7; 11: 15-19; 15: 1ff). Thus, both the trumpet and vial judgments lie under the seventh seal, placing all the judgments, within the scope of the seven-sealed scroll.

 

 

Christ, loosing the seals, will bring all things in this entire redemptive process to pass. The inheritance will be redeemed, through judgment (chs. 6-19); and the bride - previously singled out and revealed at the judgment seat (chs. 1b-3) - will then become Christs wife, all exactly in accord with the type in Ruth chapter four.

 

 

(For more information on the redemption of the inheritance - as seen in the Book of Ruth, the Book of Esther, the Matt 13 parables, and the Book of Revelation - refer to the next chapter in this book, Chapter Xl.

 

For a more exhaustive treatment of the subject, refer to Chapters VIII, IX of the author’s book, THE TIME OFTHE END. Then, Chapters X-XlX in this book [covering Rev. 6-10, 11b, 15, 16] deal with the judgments brought to pass through a breaking of the seals of the seven-sealed scroll [from Rev. 5], providing specific information concerning exactly how the inheritance is redeemed.)

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[6]

 

Parable of the Pearl

 

 

Again, the kingdom of the heavens is like unto a merchant man, seeking goodly pearls:

 

 

Who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it (Matt. 13: 45, 46).

 

 

The parable of the pearl continues the thought of redemption from the previous parable, the parable of the treasure. The “Man” in both parables is the Lord Christ, and this Man selling all that He had in both parables is also the same, pointing to Christs past, finished work at Calvary.

 

 

But the purchase which the Man made - something different in each parable - is separated in time from His work at Calvary. The purchase in each parable, seen as a redemptive act in each, follows His work at Calvary. That is, neither the purchase of the field in the previous parable nor the purchase of the pearl in the present parable is synonymous with or occurred at the same time as His finished work at Calvary.

 

 

Thus, in the chronological sequence of events in these two parables, Christ’s purchase of both the field and the pearl is seen occurring following His selling all that He had, i.e., following the events surrounding Calvary. And, as will be shown, the purchase of both the field and the pearl occurs at the same tine, through the same redemptive work.

 

 

Within the chronological framework of all seven parables, this dual purchase is seen occurring at a time following the present dispensation. In this respect, two millenniums lie between Christ’s finished work at Calvary and the purchase seen in both of these parables (ref. Chapter X in this book).

 

 

Christ’s finished work at Calvary has to do with man’s eternal salvation, and there is no present or future work of Christ in this realm. Everything is past.

 

 

(Christ, following His finished work, sat down on the right hand of God.” There was no chair in any part of the earthly tabernacle, for the sacrificial work of the O.T. priests was never finished. They could not sit down. But Christ, relative to His sacrificial work, could sit down in the heavens, indicating that this work was finished.

 

And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins:

 

But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins forever, sat down on the right hand of God” (Heb. 10: 11, 12).

 

However, the blood of that sacrifice, presently on the mercy scat of the heavenly sanctuary, is another matter. There is a present work of the Son in connection with His blood having been placed on the mercy seat. But this work is on behalf of those who have already been [eternally] saved, on the basis of His past, sacrificial work at Calvary.

 

The present work of the Son is that of High Priest [Heb. 9: 11, 12; 10: 19ff]. He is presently providing a cleansing for Christians who sill, on the basis of His Own blood on the mercy seat in the heavenly sanctuary [1 John 1: 7-2: 2]. And this cleansing has nothing to do with one’s eternal salvation. It is a cleansing provided for those who are already saved, with a view to the One doing the cleansing bringing “many sons unto gloryat a future time [Heb. 2: 10])

 

 

There though, of necessity, is a present work being carried on within the Godhead pertaining to man’s eternal salvation. But this is not a work being carried on by the Son after any fashion. This is a work performed by the [Holy] Spirit. The [Holy] Spirit presently breathes life (spiritual life) into the one who has no life, based on the Son’s past finished work. And through this complete work - the past work of the Son, and the present work of the [Holy] Spirit - man, dead in trespasses and sins,” not only passes from death unto life (cf. Gen. 1: 2; 2: 7; Ezek. 37: 1-10; John 5: 24; Eph. 2: 1), but he now finds himself in a position to one day realize that which is really life” (1 Tim. 6: 19b, literal translation).

 

 

The last words of Christ prior to His death at Calvary were, “It is finished [lit., ‘It has been finished’]” (John 19: 30). Christ used a perfect tense of the Greek verb teleo (tetelestai), which means to bring something “to an end,” or “to a completion,” And the perfect tense points to action completed in past time, with the results of this action existing during present time in a finished state.

 

 

Everything necessary to effect man’s eternal salvation had been finished at that point, and Christ used this one Greek verb teleo (tetelestai), in a perfect tense (tetelestai) to call attention to this fact. Then He simply “gave up the spirit” - [That is, His animatingspirit’: it is the samespirit’, from God, which now gives life to the ‘body’ and ‘soul.’] - [lit., He ‘breathed out’] (Luke 23: 46), for there was no need for Him to continue the sufferings which He was undergoing. Everything had been completed, allowing the [Holy] Spirit to now breathe life into the one having no life (man dead in trespasses and sins) on the basis of the Son’s finished work.

 

 

But, as previously noted, the two purchases seen in the parables of the treasure and the pearl in Matt. 13: 44-46 point to a work of the Son beyond His work on Calvary. Thus, this latter work (a work actually subsequent to His work in the heavenly sanctuary) can have nothing to do with one’s eternal salvation, for that is based on the Sons past, finished work. Rather, this latter work (as His present work in the heavenly sanctuary) has to do with the purpose for one’s salvation, the reason one has been saved.

 

 

(In the preceding respect, there is a past, finished work of the Son at                                                           Calvary; and, because of this past, finished work, the Son can perform a present work in the heavenly sanctuary. Then, also because of His past work at Calvary, there can be a future work with respect to that seen in the symbolism of the purchase of both “the field” and “the pearl” in Matt. 13: 44-46 - a work which His present ministry in the sanctuary anticipates.)

 

 

In the first of these two parables, in verse forty-four, the treasure points to Israel. Israel is God’s “peculiar treasure” (Ex. 19: 5, 6; Ps. 135: 4). Then, in the second of these two parables, in verses forty-five and forty-six, the Church comes into view.

 

 

Pearls are found in oysters, which come from the sea. And the oyster, a species found in the water which lacks fins and scales, would be unclean to an orthodox Jew (Lev. 11: 9-12). The fact that the pearl comes from a species considered unclean by the orthodox Jew, as well as the fact that the oyster bearing the pearl is found in the sea (which refers to the Gentiles), the pearl could not be another reference to Israel (continuing, in this respect, from the parable of the treasure). Rather, the pearl would have to refer to another entity within God’s dealings with man.

 

 

The identity of the pearl, unlike the identity of the treasure in the previous parable, is not really given anywhere in Scripture in so many words per se. But, nonetheless, the intended symbolism through the use of the pearl can easily be determined. Through comparing Scripture with Scripture, the “pearl” can easily be seen as a reference to the Church (more specifically, the bride).

 

 

Christ gave these parables after He had gone back inside the house, and the treasure (Israel) comes into view because God will be dealing with Israel during this time, completing His dealings with the nation during Daniel’s Seventieth Week. But Christ is not seen purchasing the treasure in the first of these two parables, as He is seen purchasing the pearl in the second. Rather, in the first parable, He is seen purchasing the field where the treasure was hidden.

 

 

Thus, Christ purchases the field in the first of these two parables; then He purchases the pearl in the second. And the fact that these parables are about the kingdom of the heavens - necessitating [regenerate] Christians (the present recipients of the offer of the kingdom) being in view in relation to the redemption of the forfeited inheritance - will alone reveal that the pearl has to be identified with the Church.

 

 

The parable of the treasure shows one facet of the purpose for man’s salvation, and the parable of the pearl shows the other. The purchase of the field (the world) seen in the parable of the treasure has to do with Christs future work of redeeming the forfeited inheritance, (seen in Rev. 6-19); and the purchase of the pearl is a reference to the bride (saved through His finished work at Calvary and revealed through decisions and determinations at the judgment seat [Rev. 1-4]) becoming His wife (portended by the marriage festivities in Rev. 19: 7-9), whom He purchases through redeeming the inheritance. And all of this occurs on the basis of Christ being found worthy to perform this redemptive work - found worthy solely on the basis of His finished work as the Lamb” (Rev. 5: 6ff).

 

 

These two parables, along with most of the Book of Revelation, draw from a somewhat simple type in the Old Testament - a type set forth in the fourth chapter of the Book of Ruth. In this fourth chapter of Ruth, Boaz is seen redeeming a forfeited inheritance, with Ruth becoming his wife through this redemptive act. And this chapter relates the complete story of events seen relative to the purchases in the parables of the treasure and the pearl, along with that seen in Revelation chapters five through nineteen.

 

 

None of these things in Matthew’s gospel or in the Book of Revelation can be properly understood apart from understanding this one type in the Old Testament. God provided the numerous types seen throughout the Old Testament for a reason. These types have been placed there to help explain the antitypes. And these types are important beyond degree, for they will, numerous times, open up and cast a flood of light on the various antitypes. And this particular type in the Book of Ruth is one case in point, which can only become increasingly evident to anyone who begins to mine the treasures contained therein.

 

 

The Type - The Antitype

 

 

Events in the fourth chapter of the Book of Ruth, where Boaz’s redemptive act is seen, must be understood within context. These events occurred after Ruth had become a member of the family (ch. 1), after Ruth had gleaned in Boaz’s field and beat out that which she had gleaned throughout the time of harvest (ch. 2), after Ruth had prepared herself for meeting Boaz (ch. 3a), and after Ruth had met Boaz on his threshing floor at midnight (ch. 3b).

 

 

And moving these things over into the antitype, Christ’s redemptive act, seen in this fourth chapter of Ruth (typified by Boaz’s redemptive act), will occur at exactly the same time. It will occur after individuals have become members of the family (have become [regenerate] Christians), after those in the family have gleaned in the field (the world) and beat out that which they have gleaned throughout the time of harvest, after those in the family have prepared themselves for meeting Christ, and after they have met Christ on His threshing floor at midnight (met Christ at His judgment seat, at the termination of the present dispensation).

 

 

(The “threshing floor” and “midnight” both refer to judgment - one to place, and the other to time. See Chapter VIII in this book.)

 

 

Thus, Christ’s finished work at Calvary is not dealt with per se in the fourth chapter of Ruth. Rather, this work is simply inferred or assumed. This matter surrounding Christ’s finished work at Calvary was dealt with back in chapter one where Ruth and Orpah found themselves members of the family through death, the death of their husbands had dissolved the marriage relationship itself, and they were then members of the family only through death, the death of others.

 

 

And Christians are members of the family through exactly the same means - through death, the death of Another. This is why Paul, when first going to Corinth and finding a city filled with unsaved Gentiles, limited himself to one simple message - Jesus Christ, and him crucified” (1 Cor. 2: 2). It was Christ Who had died for their sins (1 Cor. 15: 3; 1 Thess. 5: 10), and the only way they could become members of the family was through the death of Another.

 

 

Thus, the message surrounding that which occurred at Calvary is seen in chapter one of the Book of Ruth, not in chapter four. The redemptive act seen in chapter four - type or antitype - is a subsequent work on behalf of those who are already members of the family (though not a work for all family members). Ruth alone is seen in Boaz’s redemptive act. Orpah, also a member of the family through death, had turned back (cf. Luke 9: 62; 17: 32). And this redemptive work is seen occurring after the dispensation has run its course (Ruth 2, 3a) and those, who have gone on, like Ruth, have been singled out (Ruth 3b).

 

 

1) The Nearer Kinsman

 

 

Different kinds of legal matters within the Jewish economy at the time events in the Book of Ruth occurred were carried on at the gate of the various cities scattered throughout the land, at the entrance way into these cities. Elders of a particular city would gather at the gate of that city and await anyone in the city who might have a legal matter to carry out or resolve.

 

 

This is the reason chapter four begins with the statement, Then went Boaz up to the gate...” (4: 1). And, as seen in Gentile cities of that day as well, this is the apparent reason that Lot was seen seated in the gate of Sodom when the two angels entered Sodom in Gen. 19: 1. Lot was apparently among those at the gate (among the elders of the city) who were there to carry out or to resolve legal matters on behalf of those in the city.

 

 

Boaz, at the gate, first stopped a nearer kinsman who had come by, and he instructed the nearer kinsman to sit in a certain place (v. 1). Boaz then singled out ten elders who were at the gate, took them aside, and instructed them to sit in the same proximity as the nearer kinsman (v. 2).

 

 

Boaz then explained the matter at hand, directing his remarks to the nearer kinsman, but making sure that the ten elders heard as well. He needed all of them to hear that which he had to say, for they all had to act - the nearer kinsman first, then the ten elders.

 

 

The subject surrounded an inheritance belonging to Naomi, which had been forfeited. Boaz wanted to pay the required price and redeem this inheritance, but there was a nearer kinsman who had first choice to act in this capacity. And the nearer kinsman, after hearing about this forfeited inheritance as Boaz explained the matter, said that he would redeem the inheritance (vv. 3, 4).

 

 

However, Boaz wasn’t through explaining all that was involved. Boaz then said,

 

 

What day thou buyest the field of the hand of Naomi, thou must buy it also of Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of the dead, to raise up the name of the dead upon his inheritance” (v. 5).

 

 

The one who redeemed the inheritance, whether the nearer kinsman or Boaz, would also, at the same time, be redeeming (purchasing) Ruth; and Ruth, through this redemptive process, would become his wife. This was something which would automatically occur within the process of redeeming the forfeited inheritance, redeeming the field. Ruth, through this redemptive process, was also being redeemed (purchased), and would automatically become the wife of the one performing this redemptive act.

 

 

Much controversy has surrounded the identity (with respect to the antitype) of the nearer kinsman. However, there should be no controversy, for the nearer kinsman was able to redeem. And the only One able to redeem in the antitype is the One, Who shed His blood at Calvary (Rev. 5: 1ff).

 

 

And though it was the Son Who shed His blood and died at Calvary, this was, as well, the blood of God (Acts 20: 28). This was the day God died.

 

 

Thus, just as there were, two (only two [v. 4b]) who were, able to redeem in the type (in so far as that shown by the account is concerned), there are also Two (only Two) Who are able to redeem in the antitype. And these Two in the antitype are the Father and His Son, though the Father has placed all redemptive work in the hands of His Son.

 

 

Seeing the type foreshadowing God the Father in this respect will explain the apparent reason why the nearer kinsman couldn’t redeem the inheritance and take Ruth as his wife. As seen in the antitype, the nearer kinsman, though able to redeem, wasn’t free to take Ruth as his wife.

 

 

Though a divorce decree presently exists between God and Israel, God, nevertheless, is committed to Israel relative to restoration and remarriage. Thus, whether in the type (past) or in the, antitype (future) the Nearer Kinsman wasn’t free / won’t be free, to perform the redemptive act. Such an act would have “marred [‘destroyed,’ ‘ruined’]” (type), would “mar” [‘destroy,’ ‘ruin’]” (antitype), the Nearer Kinsman’s Own inheritance.

 

 

2) Boazs Work

 

 

There was a law in Israel concerning the nearer kinsman either refusing or forfeiting his right to redeem an inheritance. And a central feature of this law had to do with the nearer kinsman relinquishing His right through removing his shoe and handing it to the kinsman next in line to redeem (cf. Deut. 25: 7-9).

 

 

Thus, in keeping with this law, when the nearer kinsman couldn’t redeem Naomi’s inheritance (though, through no apparent fault of his own), he removed his shoe and handed it to Boaz (Ruth 4: 7, 8). This act showed to everyone present (in this case, Boaz and the ten elders) that he had relinquished his redemptive rights to the kinsman next in line. He had relinquished his rights to Boaz.

 

 

Thus, once this had been done, Boaz was free to redeem the forfeited inheritance. And the ten elders were also free to recognize Boaz as the one now able to act in this capacity, along with recognizing the price which he was to pay as legal and binding.

 

 

And, not only was this the case, but once the complete transaction had been carried out, it would also be recognized that Ruth was Boaz’s wife. Ruth automatically became Boaz’s wife through this legal transaction carried out at the gate of the city, witnessed by ten elders, among others present.

 

 

And Boaz said unto the elders, and unto all the people, Ye are witnesses this day, that I have bought all that was Elimelech’s and all that was Chilion’s and Mahlon’s, of the hand of Naomi.

 

 

Moreover Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of Mahlon, have I purchased to be my wife, to raise up the name of the dead upon his inheritance, that the name of the dead be not cut off from among his brethren, and from the gate of his place: ye are witnesses this day” (vv. 9, 10).

 

 

This was followed by all those who were present recognizing that which had occurred, along with their pronouncing a blessing on the union which had resulted from this transaction - that of Boaz and Ruth. And the remainder of the chapter, bringing the account to a close, records the genealogy of Boaz through this union (vv. 11ff).

 

 

“… Boaz begat Obed,

 

 

And Obed begat Jesse, and Jesse begat David” (vv. 21b, 22).

 

 

Boaz and Ruth’s great grandson was King David. And David, in his reign over Israel, typifies Christ in His coming reign over the earth as the greater Son of David (cf. 2 Sam. 7: 12-14; Matt. 21: 9, 15; Luke 1: 27, 31-33),

 

 

And, as David reigned over Israel in Saul’s stead, following a time of rejection, Christ will reign over the - [soon to be restored (Gen. 3: 17-19; cf. Rom. 8: 19-21)] - earth in Satan’s stead, following a time of rejection. And, just as those who were faithful to David during his time of rejection were elevated to positions of power with David when he ascended the throne, so will it be when Christ ascends the throne. Christ will elevate those faithful to Him during His time of rejection to positions of power with Him when He ascends the throne.

 

 

Everything about Ruth chapter four is Messianic within its scope of fulfilment. This chapter deals with the redemption of a piece of land, which would be a field, pointing to the world in the antitype; this chapter deals with Ruth becoming Boaz’s wife, which, in the antitype, would point to the bride becoming Christs wife; and this chapter ends with the mention of David, pointing to the greater Son of David in the antitype.

 

 

The Book of Ruth ends exactly where the opening section of Scripture in Genesis ends (Gen. 1: 1-2: 3) - detailing events having to do with the seventh day, the Messianic Era out ahead. The inheritance (a field), once it had been redeemed, then belonged to Boaz and Ruth, (now his wife) in the type; and the inheritance (the world), once it has been redeemed, will then belong to Christ and His Bride will then be His wife) in the antitype. And, in the antitype, Christ as King (as the greater Son of King David), with His wife as consort queen, will rule over the redeemed domain.

 

 

The Bride Becomes His Wife

 

 

The future marriage of Christ and His bride will occur exactly in accord with the type set forth in Ruth chapter four, not in accord with the way things are done in the modern world, whether in the East or in the West. As Boaz purchased Ruth through the process of redeeming a forfeited inheritance, so will Christ purchase His bride through the process of redeeming a forfeited inheritance (forfeited by the first Adam in Genesis chapter three [cf. Rom. 8: 20-22]). And, as Ruth automatically became Boaz’s wife through this redemptive process, so will it be with Christ and His bride. The bride (having previously been revealed at the judgment seat) will automatically become Christ’s wife through His redemption of the forfeited inheritance.

 

 

1) Redemption Completed

 

 

The redemption of the forfeited inheritance is seen occurring in Revelation chapters six through nineteen. The seven-sealed scroll in Revelation chapter five contains the redemptive terms for the forfeited inheritance (the earth), and chapters six through nineteen reveal the seals being broken and these terms being carried out (ref. Chapter X in this book).

 

 

Once these redemptive terms have been carried out, the bride will become Christ’s wife. Through a redemptive work having occurred throughout the preceding seven years and completed with events seen in Rev. 19: 11-21, Christ will not only have purchased the field (the earth - fifth parable) but He will have purchased the pearl as well (the bride, now His wife - sixth parable). He will have purchased the bride, for whom the [Holy] Spirit had searched during the previous dispensation (Gen. 24), as His wife.

 

 

In anticipation of the Completion of this redemptive work, allowing the bride to become Christ’s wife, note the wedding festivities in Revelation chapter nineteen immediately preceding Christ’s return:

 

 

Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage [‘marriage festivities’] of the lamb is come, and his wife [‘bride’] hath made herself ready.

 

 

And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness [‘righteous acts’] of saints.

 

 

And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper [or, ‘marriage banquet,’ ‘feast’] of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God” (vv. 7-9; cf. Rev. 21: 9).

 

 

And note the immediately preceding reference to the reverential awe and excitement in heaven surrounding the redemption of the forfeited inheritance at this point in the redemptive process, which leads into the wedding festivities and the completion of the redemption of the inheritance.

 

 

The twenty-four elders, along with the four living creatures, fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saving, Amen; Alleluia (v. 4). Then a voice came out of the throne, saving, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great”(v. 5). Then a voice was heard, described as that of a great multitude ... many waters ... mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth” (v. 6). And even John, having seen all this, could do little more than fall at the feet of the one showing him these things (v. 10).

 

 

Thus, the Book of Revelation, up to this point in the book, deals with the Church more extensively than is often realized. This book begins with the Church removed into heaven and judged, followed by, the twenty-four elders casting their crowns before God’s throne (chs. 1-4). Then it continues with the search for One found worthy to loose the seals of the seven-sealed scroll - containing the redemptive terms of the forfeited inheritance (ch. 5). And, in succeeding chapters, covering Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week, leading into events surrounding Christ’s return, the book deals with the inheritance being redeemed (allowing the bride to become Christ’s wife).

 

 

The redemption of the inheritance in chapters six through nineteen has to do with the domain which Christ and His wife, His consort queen (ch. 19), will rule over during the succeeding Messianic Era (Ch. 20). And it is in the preceding respect that events in these chapters, dealing with Israel and the nations on earth, also have to do with the Church in heaven.

 

 

(For more information on the redemption of the inheritance, refer to Chapters VIII, IX in the author’s book, THE TIME OF THE END.)

 

 

2) The Marriage Festivities

 

 

When Scripture deals with the marriage of Christ and His bride, as in Rev. 19: 7-9, the reference is always to festivities surrounding the marriage, not to a marriage itself. As previously shown, there will be no marriage per se, as we think of marriage in our modern-day culture. There wasn’t one in the type, and there won’t be one in the antitype either. And this is an easy matter to see in both the type (Ruth 4) and the antitype (Rev. 5-19).

 

 

The wedding festivities surrounding the marriage of God’s Son will occur in heaven immediately before the completion of the redemption of the forfeited inheritance. Though these festivities immediately precede the completion of the redemption of the inheritance, the entire redemptive process must be carried out before the bride can become Christ’s wife. And this order of events can be clearly seen beginning in Rev. 19: 7-9, where these festivities are seen occurring immediately preceding Christ’s return to the earth to complete His work surrounding the redemption of the inheritance (19: 11ff).

 

 

Near the end of Christ’s earthly ministry, He gave a parable concerning a whole panorama of events surrounding these marriage festivities, seen in Matt. 22: 2-14. And this parable was given within the framework of the offer of the kingdom of the heavens, first to Israel, then to the Church.

 

 

a) Anticipated in a Parable (Matt. 22: 2-14).

 

 

This parable begins with a King arranging all the various festivities for the wedding of His Son, a royal affair (v. 2). Then, following these preparations, the King sent forth His servants to call those who had been invited; but they wouldn’t come (v. 3).

 

 

Another call was issued, but those who had been invited still wouldn’t come. And not only did they ignore this second call, but they made light of the whole matter, even going so far as to mistreat and kill those extending the offer (vv. 4-6).

 

 

And when the King heard what had happened, His anger was such that He sent forth His armies to both destroy those individuals and to burn their city (v. 7).

 

 

Then, the call was sent forth to an entirely different group of individuals. Some from this group heeded the invitation, but others paid little to no attention. And, in the end, two types of individuals are seen - both bad and good.” Those spoken of as “bad” hadn’t prepared themselves to attend the wedding festivities, and they, resultingly, didn’t possess wedding garments; but those spoken of as “good” had prepared themselves, and they, resultingly, did possess wedding garments (vv. 8-10).

 

 

And the end result of this invitation is then presented. Those who had heeded the call and had made proper preparations, possessing wedding garments, were allowed to participate in the marriage festivities. But those who had disregarded or had rejected the call, not having made proper preparations, not possessing wedding garments, were not allowed to participate in the marriage festivities. They were not even allowed within. Instead, they found themselves in the darkness outside (vv. 11-14).

 

 

b) That to Which the Parable Refers

 

 

The parable of the marriage festivities in Matt. 21: 2-14 covers the whole panorama of that seen in the New Testament, from Matthew chapter one through the first part of Revelation chapter nineteen. This parable covers God’s complete dealings, throughout the New Testament, with both Israel and the Church in relation to the kingdom of the heavens; and it extends up to and includes the marriage festivities in Rev. 19: 7-9, preceding the Messianic Era.

 

 

The kingdom of the heavens (with a view to the wedding festivities, seen in the parable) was extended to Israel through the gospel accounts, Israel rejected the offer, and the kingdom was taken from Israel (Matt. 21: 33-43). Then, in the opening chapters of the Book of Acts, another entity (the Church) was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected (Acts 2: 1ff; cf. Matt. 16: 16-19).

 

 

But, as in the parable, there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, something seen throughout the Book of Acts. The one now in possession of the kingdom (the infant Church) re-offered it to Israel, beginning in Acts chapter two and ending in chapter twenty-eight.

 

 

However, as in the parable, rejection again occurred; and the servants extending the offer - [of the ‘inheritanceinthe Kingdom] - were mistreated, and even killed (Acts 4: 17-21; 5: 40, 41; 7: 54-60). And, because of this, the same thing again occurred as seen in the parable. Between 66 and 70 A.D.,Titus and his Roman legions were allowed by the Lord to come against the Israelites in Jerusalem after a manner which resulted in the slaying, uprooting, and dispersion of the Jewish people, along with the destruction of their city.

 

 

The call was then extended only to those seen in the parable as other than the Jewish people, those out in “the highways,” [regenerate] Christians. This part of the parable is covered in the New Testament by the epistles, though some of the epistles were written during the Acts period when the offer was still open to Israel (with the offer also open to Christians, as well, throughout this period). And, as in the parable, some [regenerate] Christians would heed the call, others wouldn’t.

 

 

(The epistles - all of them - centre around the offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Christians during the present dispensation. And these epistles, consequently, provide various facets of information surrounding this offer.)

 

 

And, as in the parable, the end of the matter will witness some Christians prepared to attend these festivities and others unprepared to attend. Proper or improper preparation is given in both Matt. 22: 10-12 and Rev. 19: 7, 8. It has to do with the possession or non-possession of a wedding garment.

 

 

Those properly dressed will be allowed to participate in the festivities, looking forward to that which lies ahead - the Son’s coming reign over the earth, with His consort queen. But those improperly dressed will be denied entrance into these festivities and be left in the darkness outside, with nothing to look forward to during the Son’s coming reign, for they will occupy no place in His kingdom. They will occupy no place among those forming the Sons wife, His consort queen, at the completion of the redmption of the inheritance.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[7]

 

Parable of the Net

 

 

Again, the kingdom of the heavens is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind:

 

 

Which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away.

 

 

So shall it be at the end of the world [age]: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just,

 

 

And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth (Matt. 13: 47-50).

 

 

The last of the seven parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, the parable of the net, begins by briefly mentioning events occurring throughout the present dispensation (v. 47); then the parable in the three succeeding verses (vv. 48-50) immediately moves to and centers around events occurring at the end of the age, after the dispensation has run its course (seen in the first four parables) and after the inheritance has been redeemed and the bride has become Christ’s wife (seen in the fifth and sixth parables).

 

 

The net, that was cast into the sea” (v. 47) is a reference to Gods work among the Gentiles throughout the present dispensation. The sea refers to the Gentiles, and the “net” cast into the sea, drawing from the sea (cast out among the Gentiles, drawing from the Gentiles) refers to God working among and removing from the Gentiles a people for His name (Acts 15: 14).

 

 

After Israel had rejected the proffered kingdom of the heavens, another nation, separate from Israel, was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected (Matt. 21: 33-43; 1 Peter 2: 9-11). A nation, which was neither Jewish nor Gentile, was called into existence to be accorded the opportunity to bring forth fruit where Israel had failed. And this new nation, comprising a new creation in Christ,” was to be taken from both of the prior two creations - from both the Jews and the Gentiles - though mainly from the Gentiles.

 

 

God set aside an entire dispensation, lasting two days, 2,000 years, during which time He would remove from the Gentiles a people for his name,” though “a remnant according to the election of grace [believing Jews]” was to be included as well (Rom. 11: 5). And, according to the parable of the net, the removal of these people had to do with the kingdom of the heavens.

 

 

This removal is likened to a net which was cast out among the Gentile nations, and those removed from the Gentiles via the net (becoming part of the new creation in Christ) are seen being removed for a purpose. Their removal has to do with the kingdom of the heavens. Their removal is with a view to their occupying positions in the proffered kingdom, the kingdom previously rejected by and taken from Israel.

 

 

Thus, the removal from the sea itself is not the central subject of the parable. Rather, this information was given in order to introduce the central subject - the purpose for their removal from the sea.

 

 

All three of the parables which Christ gave after He had re-entered the house drawn from previous events - events occurring either before or during the present dispensation - but these parables centre around events occurring after the dispensation has run its course. These parables have to do centrally with events occurring at the very end of the age, during and immediately following the time when God completes His dealings with Israel.

 

 

Events in these parables occur during the Tribulation and during the time immediately following Christ’s return. In this respect, they occur during the last seven years of Man’s Day and at the very first of the Lord’s Day, which immediately follows (during Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week [9: 24-27] and during the seventy-five, days immediately following, seen at the end of Daniel’s prophecy [12: 11-13]).

 

 

Events in the last of the three parables given back inside the house (parable of the net) chronologically follow events in the preceding two parables (parables of the treasure and pearl). As previously stated, events in all three of these closing parables are seen in a chronology, of this nature. Each of these parables begins by referring to events in past time. But the central subject of each parable is not about these past events. Rather, the central subject of each parable rests on these past events and has to do with future events, events occurring after the dispensation has run its course.

 

 

All three of these parables have to do with the kingdom of the heavens, and all three have to do with events which move toward the same revealed goal - the end of the age and the beginning of the next age, the end of Mans Day and the beginning of the Lords Day.

 

 

The Separation

 

 

Those removed from the sea during the present dispensation (v. 47) are seen being dealt with at the end of the age after a revealed fashion. They are seen being separated into two main categories and then dealt with according to the category in which they bad previously been placed (vv. 48ff).

 

 

Once those removed from the sea via the net have been brought to shore,” the picture in the parable relates a separation of the good from the bad.” And once separated, the good are gathered into vessels, but the bad are cast away (v. 48). Then the next verse reveals how this will be accomplished - carried out by angels (v. 49).

 

 

Exactly the same picture was presented earlier in this sequence of parables, at the end of the second parable, the parable of the wheat and tares. There was a harvest, followed by a separation of the wheat and the tares. The tares were bound in bundles to be burned, but the wheat was gathered into the Master’s barn (v. 30).

 

 

And after the Lord had gone back inside the house, prior to giving the last three parables, He gave the explanation to that which had occurred at the close of the parable of the wheat and fares, which would be the same as that occurring at the close of the three parables which He was about to give:

 

 

As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world [‘age’].

 

 

The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity” (Matt. 13: 40, 41).

 

 

The preceding two verses parallel the two verses under discussion in the parable of the net (vv. 48, 49). These verses reveal a separation of the wheat from the tares,” a separation of the good from the bad.” And this separation will occur at the end of this age.”

 

 

(Events occurring at the end of the age, depicted in both the parable of the wheat and tares and the parable of the net, are the same. These two parables simply present two different pictures of the same thing.

 

 

Note that the things depicted in these two parables do not have to do with events at Christ’s judgment seat. The things depicted in these parables have to do with subsequent events, occurring at least seven years later, based on previous decisions and determinations rendered at the judgment seat.)

 

 

1) Subject of the Parables

 

 

Bear in mind that the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen - all seven of them - have to do with the kingdom of the heavens. They have nothing to do with salvation by grace through faith (though salvation, with respect to eternal verities, would be alluded to several places in these parables [e.g., in the last parable through a removal from the sea]).

 

 

Salvation by grace through faith is simply not the central subject seen throughout these parables. And when these parables deal with a separation (as seen in the second and seventh parables), along with the results of this separation, everything stated must be taken at face value and related to the subject at hand.

 

 

And whether or not this lines up with man’s ideologies or his doctrinal statements in the realm of eschatology (it usually doesn’t) is of no moment whatsoever. An omniscient God, Who sees and knows the end as well as He sees and knows the beginning, has spoken. He has established these parables, structured them a certain way, and placed them in a particular order and place in His Word. And that which God has established, along with the manner in which He has established it, is the end of the matter.

 

 

In the closing parable, God Himself has revealed to man the end of all that which had been dealt with in the preceding six parables. There will first be a separation of those taken from the sea. This separation will occur at the end of the age (which will follow events surrounding the judgment seat and the subsequent marriage festivities of the Lamb), it will be carried out by angels, and it will occur in relation to entrance into or exclusion from the kingdom.

 

 

Thus, the subject of all seven parables centers around the proffered kingdom of the heavens. This subject is given at the beginning of each parable, something which cannot possibly be missed. And this subject must be kept in view throughout these parables, else the parables cannot be properly understood.

 

 

2) Those Being Dealt with in the Parables

 

 

Those being dealt with throughout the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen, as seen in previous studies, are the saved alone. Scripture doesn’t deal with the unsaved in relation to the message which pervades these parables - a message pertaining to the kingdom of the heavens. The unsaved are always dealt with only in relation to the message of salvation by grace through faith, never in relation to the message of the kingdom. The message of the kingdom is for the saved alone, something which can be aptly illustrated from any of the seven parables.

 

 

But note the closing parable in this respect. Those dealt with in this parable are seen being removed from the sea via a net which had been cast out into the sea. That is, within the symbolism used, the parable pictures individuals being removed from the Gentiles; and their removal is for a revealed purpose - a purpose which, for part of them, would not be realized.

 

 

They were removed from the sea strictly on the basis of their having been in the net. And, once removed, they were no longer associated with the sea. That would be to say, once removed, they were no longer associated with the Gentiles.

 

 

Thus, their removal from the sea is a metaphorical way of saying that they had been removed from the Gentiles. And, if removed from the Gentiles, within the time-frame seen in the previous six parables, there’s only one group with which they could possibly have then been associated - theone new man” (Eph. 2: 15). They had become part of the new creation in Christ” (2 Cor. 5: 17).

 

 

A person is either a Jew, a Gentile, or a Christian. And any terminology which fails to clearly distinguish between these three creations - e.g., “Jewish Christian,” “Gentile Christian,” “professor” (as opposed to “possessor”) - emanates from man, not from the Scriptures. Scripture sees the matter as completely black or white, never as a gray area lying between any two of the three. A person is either a new creation in Christ,” or he is not. And, if he is not, then he has to be either a Jew, or a Gentile.

 

 

The matter is that simple. And, if this were understood, along with understanding that all of the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen are about the kingdom of the heavens, there would be far less confusion when interpreting these parables.

 

 

(Though Scripture makes a clear distinction between Jew, Gentile, and Christian, Scripture sometimes refers to believing individuals removed from the Jews or the Gentiles through reference to their national origin - “Jew” and “GentileActs 28: 28; Rom. 1: 13, 16; 2: 9, 10; Gal. 1: 16; 2: 2; Eph. 3: 6, 8). This was something seen during the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel [33-62 A.D.], allowing an identifying distinction to exist between believing Jews and believing Gentiles.

 

But Scripture never refers to such individuals as “Jewish Christians” or “Gentile Christians,” for Scripture never brings two of the three creations together in this manner. And when “Jew” or “Gentile” is used after this fashion, the. context is always very clear that those being referenced are individuals removed from the Jews or Gentiles per se.

 

For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s book, THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE, Chapter VI, “Jew, Gentile, Christian.”)

 

 

And, in keeping with the preceding, Scripture never pictures a mixture of saved and unsaved individuals through the use, of a metaphor such as that seen in the parable of the net - individuals removed from the sea, removed from the Gentiles. The picture explains itself, if allowed to so do.

 

 

(A similar picture is presented by the seven Churches in Rev. 2, 3. Christians alone are being referenced and dealt with throughout the messages to all seven Churches. Referring to a Church as comprised of the unsaved, or both saved and unsaved individuals, would be an oxymoron.

 

The word “Church” is the translation of a Greek word which means called out [Greek, ekklesia, a compound word frorn ek, out” and kelsis, to call”]. Only the saved have been called out; only the [eternally] saved can comprise a Church.)

 

 

All in the net had been removed from the sea, and all those who had been removed from the sea were no longer associated with that which the sea represented. They were no longer associated with the Gentiles. Rather, following their removal, they were associated with an entirely separate and distinct creation - the new creation, in Christ.”

 

 

And their removal, along with everything which followed, was with a view to the kingdom of the heavens. Eternal verities are not seen in the matter at all. They can’t be seen. Such would be an impossibility. The matter surrounding their eternal destiny was settled at the time they were removed from the sea. And, had it not been settled, there could have been no removal. They could only have remained in the sea.

 

 

The Furnace of Fire

 

 

Only one group of [saved] individuals - though separated into two classes - could possibly be in view through the use of the expressions, good and bad,” or just and wicked” (vv. 48, 49). All had been removed from the sea; all had been removed from the Gentiles. Thus, no room could possibly exist for an inclusion of unsaved individuals in this parable. By the very nature of the subject matter (the kingdom of the heavens) and those being dealt with in this parable (those removed from the sea), only the [eternally] saved could possibly be in view.

 

 

And, viewing that to which this parable refers, these saved individuals are seen being dealt with on the basis of prior decisions and determinations - decisions and determinations having previously been made at the Judgment Seat. And these decisions and determinations, emanating from the [Lord’s] Judgment Seat, will have been based on prior faithfulness - [or unfaithfulness] - to one’s calling (judgment will be on the basis of works,” - [after one’s initial salvation] - but the works being judged will have resulted from faithfulness, or unfaithfulness 2 Cor. 3: 12-15; cf. Heb. 11: 17-19, 31; James 2: 21-25]).

 

 

But seeing the saved alone being dealt with in this parable presents major problems for numerous Christians, for some of those in the parable are cast into the furnace of fire.” And these same [regenerate] Christians, who would never consider thinking along the lines of Christians being cast into such a place, are invariably forced into an erroneous position, resulting in an erroneous interpretation. They are forced into the position of seeing saved and unsaved individuals (good and bad) being dealt with in the parable, along with seeing these individuals being dealt with in relation to eternal life or eternal damnation.

 

 

The preceding though is simply not what Scripture has to say about the matter. Scripture is clear that the parable deals with the saved alone, and these saved individuals are dealt with in relation to the coming [millennial] kingdom. And the fact that those described as bad and wicked are cast into the furnace of fire must be understood within this framework. It must be understood within the framework of both those who are being dealt with and that which is being dealt with - [regenerate] Christians, and the - [Messiahs coming millennial] - kingdom.

 

 

Thus, to deal with this parable on the basis of eternal verities, with the unsaved being cast into the lake of fire, is completely outside the scope of the subject matter seen in any of these seven parables.  Such a teaching derived from these parables, is both textually and contextually wrong. Any thought of dealing with any of these parables after this fashion, from a Scriptural standpoint, could not even be open for discussion.

 

 

If the text is dealt with in a literal sense, apart from metaphors only one possible conclusion can be reached. At the end of the age a segment of the saved, a segment of [regenerate] Christians, are going to be cast into what is called in this parable, the furnace of fire.” And that is exactly what Christ had previously stated within His explanation of the parable of the wheat and tares:

 

 

The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things which offend, and them which do iniquity;

 

 

And shall cast them [i.e., the offensive and lawless ones, the tares in this parable, those doing the works of Satan] into a [‘the’] furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth” (Matt. 13: 41, 42).

 

 

Or, note the same thing in the parable of the net:

 

 

So shall it be at the end of the world [‘age’]: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just,

 

 

And shall cast them [the wicked] into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth” (vv. 49, 50).

 

 

So, exactly what is being dealt with through these two references to the furnace of fire? Should the expression be looked upon in a literal sense, referring to an actual furnace of fire? Or, is this a continuation of the metaphorical language seen earlier in the parables, describing something related to but apart from a literal understanding of the reference?

 

 

When a person begins studying related Scripture having to do with Gehenna,” “outer darkness [lit., the outer darkness]” and the lake of fire he will find exactly the same teaching as seen in these two parables. That seen in Matt. 13: 42, 50 is not something peculiar to the parable of the wheat and tares and the parable of the net. Rather, it is merely part of the same teaching seen so many places elsewhere in the New Testament (cf. John 15: 1-6; 2 Thess. 1: 5-10; Heb. 6: 7-9; 10: 26-31; Jude 20-23).

 

 

In this respect, note how teachings concerning Gehenna, the outer darkness, and the lake of fire appear in Scripture.

 

 

1) Gehenna, The outer Darkness

 

 

Gehenna is an Anglicized Greek word (Geenna in the Greek text) used twelve times in the New Testament. The word appears eleven times in the three synoptic gospels (Matt. 5: 22, 29, 30; 10: 28; 18: 9; 23: 15, 33; Mark 9: 43, 45, 47; Luke 12: 5) and once in the Epistle of James (3: 6).

 

 

Christ alone used the word in the gospel accounts. And He always used the word in contexts having to do with entrance into, or exclusion from the kingdom of the heavens.

 

 

Then, in James, the word appears in a text having to do with the tongue -“…it [the tongue] is set on fire of hell [Gehenna’].” And though the word is used in a somewhat different sense in James, it appears within a context having to do with the saving of the soul and the coming [of the Messiah’s] kingdom (cf. 1: 12, 21; 2: 5, 14-26; 5: 7, 8, 19, 20).

 

 

Gehenna (Geenna) is the Greek word for Hinnom from the Hebrew text of the Old Testament. Hinnom was the name given to a valley south of Jerusalem during Joshua’s day, named for the son of a person whose name was “Hinnom” (Joshua 15: 8; 18: 16). And, though this valley was used at times as a place where human sacrifices were offered during Old Testament days (2 Kings 23: 10; Jer. 7: 31), the valley was no more thin the place where the refuse from Jerusalem was discarded at the time Christ was on earth.

 

 

(The word, Hinnom, has simply been transliterated in the English text of the Old Testament; but the same thing has not been done with Gehenna [Geenna] has been translated “hell” each of the twelve times that it appears in the New Testament, resulting in confusion)

 

 

Thus, Gehenna, at the time Christ and James used the word, simply the name of the place where those in Jerusalem discarded their refuse. Even dead bodies (criminals, etc.) were, at times, cast into this place; and the fires burned continuously.

 

 

In this respect, Christ was doing no more than referencing a place where the refuse from the city of Jerusalem was discarded. And James was associating the misuse of the tongue with this same place.

 

 

Remaining within the gospel accounts, being cast into Gehenna always carries an identical association and meaning. Textually, in the gospels, being cast into Gehenna is always associated with separation from regality within Christ’s kingdom. It matters not which of the eleven references a person checks, he will find exactly the same thing each time. Gehenna is never used in the gospel accounts in a context dealing with the unsaved and eternal verities. Rather, the word always appears in texts set within contexts having to do solely with the saved in relation to the coming kingdom.

 

 

And outer darkness is used exactly the same way in the three instances in which the expression appears, all in Matthew’s gospel (8: 12; 22: 13; 25: 30). The use of outer darkness is simply another way in which the Lord dealt with the same issue among the same group of people (the Jewish people, in relation to the proffered kingdom).

 

 

Viewing the matter from one perspective, those denied positions with Christ in His [millennial] kingdom will find themselves in the place where, the refuse from the city was discarded, outside the city. Viewing the matter from the other perspective, those denied positions with Christ in His [millennial] kingdom will find themselves in a place separated from the One Who said, I am the light of the world” (John 8: 12). With respect to occupying a position with Christ in His [promised (Ps. 2: 8)] kingdom, they will find themselves in a place outside, a place associated with darkness instead of light - the darkness outside.

 

 

The use of Gehenna and outer darkness (the outer darkness) are simply two metaphorical ways which Christ used to call attention to the same thing.

 

 

(These expressions - Gehenna, the outer darkness - were used in the gospel accounts during and immediately following that time when the kingdom of the heavens was offered to Israel at Christ’s first coming. With Israel’s rejection of the proffered kingdom, the kingdom was taken from Israel and an entirely new entity [the one new manin Christ”] was called into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had rejected [Matt. 21: 33-46; 1 Peter 2: 9-11]. And with these events brought to pass, Gehenna and the outer darkness, as previously used relative to the Jewish people, would now be used relative to Christians.

 

These expressions are used in Scripture relative to the recipients of the proffered kingdom [the kingdom of the heavens], whether Israel in past time or Christians during the present time.)

 

 

2) The Lake of Fire

 

 

The description of the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone in Rev. 21: 8 is another way in which Scripture deals with the same thing again. The lake of fire in this passage is described as not only the place where unsaved man from the previous chapter (vv. 11-15) will spend eternity but also the place where Christians who do not overcome (the world, the flesh, and the Devil) during the present dispensation will find themselves during the coming dispensation. And this, of course, would be the same as Christians being cast into the furnace of fire in Matt. 13: 42, 50.

 

 

The same thing is seen in the second of the seven overcomer’s promises in Revelation chapters two and three. These two chapters record seven short epistles to seven Churches, and there is an overcomer’s promise at the end of each epistle. To him that overcometh...” “He that overcometh...” (2: 7, 11, 17, 26-28; 3: 5, 12, 21).

 

 

These epistles are addressed to saved individuals (those in a position to overcome); and the Lord has set rewards, compensations, prizes before these individuals as an incentive, encouragement for them to run the present race of the faith in a manner which will allow them to overcome rather than being overcome.

 

 

And each of the overcomer’s promises is millennial in its scope of fulfilment. That in view through overcoming, or not overcoming - as the case may be - will be realized during the 1,000-year Messianic Era alone.

 

 

The fact that these are millennial in their scope of fulfilment can be illustrated quite easily. Note the promises to two of the seven Churches in Rev. 2: 26, 27; 3: 21. No such scene as presented in these verses will exist beyond the Millennium.

 

 

Christ and His co-heirs, beyond the Millennium, will no longer rule over the nations, as this rule is pictured in Rev. 2: 26, 27. Rather, the Gentiles comprising these nations will be brought into positions of rulership themselves, with Christ and His co-heirs, as this rule extends beyond the earth, out into the universe (Rev. 22: 2, 5). And the Son, beyond the Millennium, will no longer sit on His Own throne, as seen in Rev. 3: 21. Rather, He will sit on the throne of God and of the Lamb,” from whence universal rule will emanate (Rev. 22: 1, 3, 5).

 

 

It is the overcomer’s promise to the Church in Smyrna which has to do with the lake of fire, something which can only be millennial within its scope of fulfilment. That is, the conditions alluded to for the non-overcomer in this promise will exist for the duration of the Messianic Era, not throughout the eternal ages beyond.

 

 

Scripture deals with millennial rewards and / or loss, never with eternal rewards and /or loss. This should be easy enough for anyone to understand, for if rewards are eternal, so is loss of rewards. And loss of rewards involves an association with death (Rom. 8: 13), something which Scripture clearly, reveals will be done away with at the beginning of the eternal ages beyond the Millennium (1 Cor. 15: 26; Rev. 21: 4).

 

 

The overcomer’s promise to those Christians comprising the Church in Smyrna reads,

 

 

He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death” (2: 11; cf. Rev. 20: 6).

 

 

There is a clear implication in this promise that those who do not overcome will be hurt of the second death. And any attempt to take this promise and make it mean something other than what it clearly states serves only to destroy the promise, something which the Lord sounded a solemn warning against (Rev. 22: 18, 19). The promise that those who do overcome will not be hurt of the second death would be meaningless unless this promise is taken at face value and allowed to mean exactly what it says, clearly, implying that those who do not overcome will be hurt of the second death.”

 

 

The second death” in the Book of Revelation is associated with the lake of fire (Rev. 21: 8), And those who do not overcome (v. 7) are going to have their part in this lake of fire (v. 8). That is, they will be hurt of the second death by having a part in the lake of fire.

 

 

But exactly what is meant by a saved person being hurt of the second death and having a part in the lake of fire in Rev. 21: 8?

 

 

Revelation chapter twenty-one moves beyond the Millennium into the eternal ages, and the first six verses provide the complete story concerning conditions as these ages begin. Note the words, It is done,” in the first part of verse six. This is the translation of a verb in the perfect tense in the Greek text, indicating that the matter has been brought to completion and presently exists in that finished state.

 

 

Then, beginning with the latter part of verse six and continuing through verse eight, overcoming and /or being overcome are again, for the last time, dealt with in this book. And this takes a person back to the same place seen in chapters two and three.

 

 

Then, the remainder of the book is simply a commentary for the eight verses which open and begin this section. First, a commentary is provided for the first part of this opening section. Revelation 21: 9-22: 5 forms a commentary for this part of the section (21: 1-6a), which has to do with conditions beyond the Millennium. Note how this commentary, in chapter twenty-two closes: “...and they shall reign forever and ever [throughout the endless ages]” (v. 5).

 

 

Then, the remainder of chapter twenty-two (vv. 6ff) forms a commentary for the second part of this opening section, which has to do with conditions before and during the Millennium (21: 6b-8).

 

 

And this will explain why, outside the gates of Jerusalem during the Messianic Era, one will be able to find dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie” (22: 15). This information is given to shed light on and provide additional detail for verses in the preceding chapter (vv. 7, 8), and the information in these verses in the preceding chapter was given to shed light on the previous overcomer’s promises, particularly the one to the Church in Smyrna dealing with the second death” (2: 11).

 

 

To distinguish between millennial and eternal conditions in this respect, note that those outside the gates during the eternal ages will be the Gentile nations, as the New Jerusalem rests on the new earth (21: 24-27); but those outside the gates during the preceding Messianic Era, with the New Jerusalem in the heavens above the earth, will be the non-overcomers (22: 14, 15). And the place which they will occupy is described at least four other ways in Scripture - through the use of Gehenna, the outer darkness, the furnace of fire, and the lake of fire.

 

 

The picture surrounding an association between Gehenna and the lake of fire appears unmistakable. As Gehenna was the place of refuse for the earthly city, of Jerusalem, the lake of fire is seen as the place of refuse for the heavenly city of Jerusalem. And as Gehenna was on the opposite side of the city from that side where God dwelled (south, as opposed to north [cf. Lev. 1: 11; Isa. 14: 13]), thus will it be with the counterpart to Gehenna in the heavenly Jerusalem. The lake of fire is used with respect to a place completely apart from Christ and His rule. And those hurt by the second death are seen occupying this place during the 1,000-year Messianic Era.

 

 

(Why does Scripture associate non-overcoming Christians with the lake of fire in relation to Christ’s millennial reign, in this manner? The answer would be the same as the reason why, Scripture associates the unsaved with the lake of fire throughout the endless ages of eternity, following the Millennium.

 

The lake of fire was not prepared for man. Rather, it was prepared “for the Devil and his angels” [Matt. 25: 41]. It was prepared for those who had rejected God’s supreme power and authority, as Satan sought to acquire power and authority, above that which had been delegated [Isa. 14: 13,14]. Thus, in this respect, the lake of  fire is connected with regality.

 

And man, created to replace Satan and his angels, finds his connection with the lake of fire on exactly the same basis. Saved man, ignoring the very reason for his salvation [which is regal], will find himself associated with the lake of fire during the Millennium [an association connected with all that the lake of fire implies]. And unsaved man, ignoring salvation and the reason for man’s creation [which, again, is regal], will find himself associated with the lake of fire throughout the endless ages following the Millennium [an association connected with all that the lake of fire implies].)

 

 

But, relative to Christians and the coming [millennial] kingdom of Christ, is Scripture dealing with something literal? Or is Scripture dealing with metaphors?

 

 

Note how Scripture uses metaphors to deal with this same thing elsewhere.

 

 

In John 15: 6 and Heb. 6: 8, saved individuals are spoken of in a metaphorical sense, where a burning with fire, is referenced. And the context both places has to do with either bearing fruit or not bearing fruit, which is exactly the same thing seen in the Matthew thirteen parables. Or, as the matter is expressed in Revelation chapters two and three, either overcoming or being overcome.

 

 

And the negative side of the matter is expressed at least two other ways in Scripture - being cast into Gehenna (a reference to the place of refuse outside the city walls of Jerusalem at this time; Matt. 5: 22, 29, 30; 23: 15, 33) or being cast into outer darkness (Matt. 8: 12; 22-13; 25: 30).

 

 

Overcoming or not overcoming and being unhurt or being hurt of the second death in Rev. 2: 11 is expressed a slightly different way in Rom. 8: 13:

 

 

For if ye [a reference to brethren in v. 12] live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify [put to death] the deeds of the body, ye shall live.”

 

 

Whether Gehenna or outer darkness in Matthew, a burning with fire in John and Hebrews, being cast into a furnace, or lake of fire in Matthew, and Revelation, or suffering death or being hurt of the second death in Romans and Revelation, different facets of exactly the same thing are in view. All of these are used in contexts showing that they have to do with saved people in relation to fruit bearing and the kingdom.

 

 

Through comparing Scripture with Scripture, it is plain that these are simply different ways of expressing the same thing. And since a literal casting into outer darkness, Gehenna, or a furnace or lake of fire could not possibly be in view (for these different places could not possibly be looked upon as referring to the same place in a literal sense), it is evident that metaphors are being used throughout.

 

 

But relative to the unsaved and the lake of fire, this is simply not expressed other ways in Scripture as it is with the saved, leaving no room for any thought other than understanding the matter as literal not metaphorical.

 

 

Aside from the preceding, it is clear that all Christians, faithful and unfaithful alike, will be in the [eternal] kingdom.* This is seen in type in Genesis chapters eighteen and nineteen. Both Abraham and Lot, in the final analysis, are seen on the mount (a “mountain” in Scripture signifies a kingdom). But note the stark difference in the place which each occupied. Abraham stood before the Lord, where he had always stood (18: 22; 19: 27). Lot though found himself in a place separated from the Lord, in a place where he also had always stood (19: 1, 30).

 

[* See Rev. 22: 1; cf. 2 Pet. 3: 10-13, R.V.)]

 

 

The Kingdom

 

 

For the overcomers though - something not really dealt with in the parable of the net, though dealt with in the previous explanation to the parable of the wheat and tares (v. 43) - conditions during the Millennium will be entirely different. The promise to the overcomers is that they will not be hurt of the second death, they will be allowed to ascend - [after the time of their Resurrection out from amongst the dead (Rev. 20: 4, 5; cf. Rev. 6: 9-11; Phil. 3: 11; Heb. 11: 35, R.V.)] - the throne with Christ, and they will rule as co-heirs with Christ over the nations (Rev. 2: 11, 26-28; 3: 21),

 

 

Christ and His co-heirs (who will form His wife, His consort queen) will rule over the redeemed inheritance, and this rule will last for l, 000 years. It will last until Christ and His co-heirs have put down all rule and all authority and power.” It will last until all enemies (which includes death) have been put under his feet” (1 Cor 15: 24-28).

 

 

It is at this time that Matt. 13: 43 will be fulfilled:

 

 

Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.”

 

 

*       *       *       *       *       *       *

 

 

AND MORE …

 

 

[1]

 

AN EXPOSITION OF THE EPISTLE T0 THE HEBREWS

 

 

By ROBERT GOVETT, M.A.

 

 

HEBREWS 4: 6, 8, 9.

 

 

OR

 

GOD’S PROMISED REST DURING

THE THOUSAND YEARS(Rev. 20: 1-6.)

 

 

-------

 

 

Heb. 4: 6: “Since therefore it remaineth that some should enter therein, and those to whom the good news were first proclaimed entered not in because of disobedience, He a second time defineth a day - saying by David - To-day’ - after so long a time, as has been before said - ‘To-day, if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts.’”

 

 

The rest of God, offered to Israel, was never enjoyed by them. But the counsels of the Most High cannot be defeated. He has determined that He will rest, when His redemption-work is over. The expression My rest,” spoken of in the future, proves it. And He will have companions in His joy. He has decided, both positively and negatively, who of men shall partake with Him in this bliss. Some [regenerate] believers He has excluded by oath. Some He has determined to admit, under His oath likewise (chap. 6.); of which more by-and-by.

 

 

The principle here is the same as in the parables of the Great Supper, and the Wedding Garment. Those first invited would not come to the King’s feast. Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage” (Matt. 22: 8, 9). The first invited were rejected through their disobedience; those who enter shall enter as the obedient men of faith.

 

 

God has now announced another day of invitation into the kingdom of the Christ and God.” “His rest shall be glory” (Isa. 11: 10). God will see to it, that His Son shall have companions in His millennial kingdom. He defines this period of the call as, To-day”. To impress the present force of the invitation, the time is named TO-DAY.” And to attract to it the more attention, and to show its present force, the word ‘TO-DAY’ is repeated, after some words of introduction have been thrown in.

 

 

David is the writer, so long after Moses and Joshua. David, though seated in the land of promise, and on the throne of Jehovah’s kingdom over Israel, does not say, that the long promised “rest” has come; although God had given him “rest from enemies”. The great Warrior-King of Israel could say, four hundred and fifty years after Moses: We are strangers before Thee, and sojourners, as were all our fathers: our days on earth are as a shadow, and there is no abiding” (1 Chron. 29: 15). Thus, then, he tells us, that the door into the new Eden is open, and that his subjects and himself were still to seek an entry, by diligent listening to God, and self-distrust; since the admission to that reward was encompassed with the same difficulties, within and without, as at first; and administered by the same Jehovah, on the same principles, as in the day of Moses. Israel then believed and obeyed at the Passover, and at the Red Sea; but, as it regarded their introduction to the land of rest, they failed. It is so still with most - [redeemed and regenerate] Christians. While they believe to the saving of the soul in Jesus as their Priest, they do not believe in Him as their Leader to the great prize, or give credence to the millennial kingdom to which He invites them.

 

 

He defineth a day.” The day of the wilderness was forty years. This new day has been greatly prolonged since David’s time; yet it shall have an end. It is the day of God’s testing His [redeemed] people, whether they will believe His testimony to the coming glory and obey Him, as the way to enter it. ‘Hear His voice, and you shall enter.’ ‘Harden your heart, and you shall be shut out.'

 

 

A period is now near, when the day of grace and invitation shall close. It is called the end of the age. It is to be a day of visitation of vengeance, and of judgment, cutting off the foes of God and His Christ (Rom. 9: 28). If the day of patience in the wilderness ended so sadly, this of the world’s sorer trial will end worse still.

 

 

It is still to-day”. It is God’s part to define the times and seasons, and to close them when He wills. Be it ours to labour on for God, looking for His glory as our reward. The six thousand years of redemption-work are still running on. ’Tis the day of good news, of mercy still, and the throne of grace. For the believer the world is still the desert; and the fight with the spiritual rulers of the darkness of this world (Eph. 6.) still goes on.

 

 

David’s days, and Solomon’s, though they brought the glory of the kingdom, and rest from foes in the land of promise, were still not the rest of God. God could not rest even in David; much less in Solomon, who turned to idolatry. Nor did Israel rest in Jehovah. Therefore it is still the time to instruct each one his fellow, saying: Know the Lord.” It is still the time to exhort one another, not to give up the hope of the kingdom of Christ’s millennial glory, or the conflict through which we must pass in the way to it (Acts 14: 22). But soon this day of peril and war shall merge into that day of the prophets, when the Righteous judge shall assign the entry into His kingdom, and the crowns of reward to His faithful ones.

 

 

Verse 8. “For if Joshua had given them rest, He [God] would not have spoken of another day after these things.”

 

 

These words set aside an objection of great plausibility against the argument. For it might be said by Israel: ‘It is true, that the generation whom Moses led out perished in the desert, and never obtained the hope of their calling. But the next generation were led in by Joshua, with God’s full tide of power on their behalf, and they rested in the land of promise; the land which we of this day enjoy. It follows, therefore, that the call to diligence in order to enter the rest is over, and the rest has been long enjoyed. Scripture itself speaks of that day as one of rest’ (Josh. 14: 15).

 

 

Now this is partly true. Joshua’s partial clearing of the land by the sword, and settling the children of Israel in it in peace, was typical of the greater and complete repose one day to be. It is said, too, that the land had rest from war. But that falls every way short of the rest OF GOD, of which Paul - [or the Writer of Hebrews] - is speaking. Israel gave God no rest, even when they had in triumph entered the land. They fell away from Him to idols continually, and were again and again troubled by foes. But the coming day is when God shall rest in His People, and His people shall rest in Him. Of Israel, says God, in that day: The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty: He will save, He will rejoice over thee with joy; He will rest in His love, He will joy over thee with singing” (Zeph. 3: 17; Isa. 14: 3; Jer. 1: 34).

 

 

But of Israel now, the Lord says: Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and chased us out, [marg.] and they please not God, and are contrary to all men” (1 Thess. 2: 15).

 

 

If Joshua had given them rest, he would not have spoken of another day after these things.”

 

 

Joshua’s was an attempt, under God’s hand, to see if there could be rest for (1) the fallen flesh under its best form, (2) in the old and blighted creation. But it could not be. The Lord gave them rest round about according to all that He sware unto their fathers (Josh. 21: 44). But while they rejoiced. in the gifts of Jehovah, they did not rejoice and rest in Jehovah. Much less could Jehovah rest in them. And here is the turning-point of the matter, for the coming rest is God’s rest.

 

 

If, [argues Paul], as you pleaded, both God’s call and His rest are long past, there would be no new day of invitation to the rest, or of warning against loss of it, as now.’ But God is still inviting us to His own kingdom and glory” (1 Thess. 2: 12). “Seek first the kingdom of God” (Matt. 6: 33; Luke 12: 31). Run for the prize of your calling! The call from God is still uttered. ‘To-day - listen! Seek the rest of God! Beware lest you lose it!’ are still the calls of the Lord Jesus. But after these things (1) the conflict, and (2) the, reward - the wilderness and the rest, there will be no such day again to all eternity. There will be no new trial of men for salvation, or perdition. All will be fixed: the lost in their fire, the saved in the new world.

 

 

He would not have spoken of another day.” That is, of another day of good news; of the listening to God’s invitation and obeying it - in order that you may enter the joy of God’s rest. The days, both of redemption-labour, and of redemption-rest are “limited” (Greek). The eternal day comes after the seventh-day rest of millennial glory.

 

 

Verse 9. “There remaineth therefore the keeping of a sabbath-day’s rest for the people of God.”

 

 

Thus we have reached the close of the argument which began with the first verse of this chapter. The objection was - that both the time of God’s call, and of His rest, had long ago been completed, It was admitted by Paul that this was true of the works of creation. But the ninety-fifth psalm had spoken of a future rest of God, and had called all who heard the invitation to seek that coming day of glory. To this it has been objected, that the rest of God had been enjoyed by the tribes of Israel, after their introduction into the land by Joshua. To which it is replied, that, the day in which the call of the psalm was uttered, refutes that idea. For David, near five hundred years after Joshua, speaks of his time as being the day of peril and of work, which must needs precede the day of repose and joy. It is still to-day, when Christ is on high at the end of these days”, to be His companions in the reign of His glory. Then God shall rest in His people, and His people shall have rest both within and without.

 

 

The Apostle here changes the word for rest”. He now uses the uncommon word “sabbatism”. Why? On purpose to knit his present argument with what is testified of God’s creation-rest in Genesis 2. and with the feasts of the Law.

 

 

The coming day of sabbath-keeping is a special form of rest, of which God hath from the first given the type. Thus Moses is again constituted a witness to us, in this Epistle.

 

 

The coming rest is to be:-

 

 

1. A sabbath day of holy convocation. The ransomed of the Lord shall assemble, His approved ones of past generations. They shall come together to keep the feast of resurrection. There shall no “servile work” then be done by these anointed priests and kings. The Christ, the Creator, the better Joshua, the Redeemer, shall institute the feast, shall bless and hallow it: it shall be a time of rest after toil; when disturbers shall be imprisoned - [in ‘Sheol’ / Gk. ‘Hadesuntil the “books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of the things which were written in the books, according to their works and death and Hades gave up the dead which were in them” (Rev. 20: 11, 12, R.V. cf. 2 Tim. 2: 18ff.)] - and earth and heaven rest.

 

 

2. It shall be the seventh day, the great day of God’s appointing; and upon the same scale of length as the six previous redemption-days.

 

 

3. it shall be the day of God’s complacency in His Works, both of creation and of redemption. For after the work was complete we read: And God saw everything that He had made, and, behold, it was very good(Gen. 1: 31). In six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested and was refreshed” (Exod. 31: 17).

 

-------

 

 

RAPTURE

 

A friend writes us:- “How well I remember dear Samuel H. Wilkinson’s remark at Lansdowne Hall. He explained, with an honesty which is a marked feature of his make-up, how during his father’s days he had not accepted Selective Rapture teaching, and felt rather proud of himself that he was not numbered amongst them. But now he had come to accept these views, and he felt ashamed of his previous sneaking pride! Then he said something like this: ‘Whichever view is correct, I want to set my life in such a way that I shall be ready when He comes.’ Any opposition to doctrine because it is unpleasing to the flesh, is a most dangerous thing.”

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[2]

 

THE SOLRIER, THE WRESTLER,

THE HUSBANDMAN.

 

 

By R. GOVETT, M. A.

 

 

Timothy was called by Christ to be his soldier. He needed then to be courageous. He was to expect hardships, and was to endure them with patience, as a good soldier. He was the herald of a coming King in the presence of those who owned Caesar alone, and were the foes of Jesus. It was virtually a proclamation of war with Satan. And in war the soldier expects hardships. He is exposed to the changes of the seasons, to heat, and cold, to rain and storms. He experiences by turns hunger and thirst, fatigue, and want of rest. Now he lies on the earth drenched with rain; now a night-alarm breaks his sleep. The good soldier does not murmur at these trials; but makes light of them. He does not flinch: does not desert.

 

 

But there is another aspect of the soldier’s life.

 

 

War demands the whole man: not his body merely, but his heart, his time, his powers. The soldier would not, when about to start on a campaign, engage in a lawsuit, or open a shop, or treat about the purchase of house or land; or begin to build himself a mansion. Not that these things are unlawful in themselves; but only felt to be unsuitable to one going to the field. Such things betoken one desirous of settling: the other mode of life is one who knows no rest. The soldier’s dwelling is the tent; soon pitched, soon struck. Herein behold an illustration of that principle in the Parable of the Sower, that the cares of this life and seeking riches choke the good seed, and cause it to bring no fruit to perfection: Luke 8: 14.

 

 

None going on a campaign entangleth himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who chose him to be a soldier.”

 

 

Thus the Christian’s life is one of war. It is a life spent while Satan is at large, and full of desire to destroy the saints of God. It hates the spirit and doctrine, and the life of the - [obedient, repentant, and faithful] - Christian. But Christ has called him out of the world and his previous pursuits, to be His soldier. And the scene in which we find ourselves - [today, amongst so much apostasy within the Church] - is best fitted to exercise the spiritual soldier. The greatest general of modem times said - ‘Poverty, privations, misery are the school for good soldiers!

 

 

What is to sustain Christians, then, in the perils, wounds and hardships of the evil day?” What  upholds the soldier of this world in his trials and privations? The desire of the favour of his general. The expectation of his rewarding such ‘soldier-like conduct.’ So the expected praise of Christ is to sustain the Christian. When the war is over, our Captain and King will remember His faithful and gallant warriors. He will account them worthy of - [an inheritance’ in] - His Kingdom, on behalf of which they combat: 2 Thess. 1: 5. The successful generals of Napoleon became dukes or kings. Death on the field of this world indeed cuts off the soldier’s hopes. But it is not so in our warfare. Life lost in Christ’s battle, is to be restored: to be enjoyed in glory and honour during the thousand years of the kingdom of Christ. So Caleb, the good soldier of Moses, entered on a special heritage, when the land was won for Israel: Josh. 14: 6, 14.

 

 

Courage, then, is necessary to enter the [Messiah’s] kingdom. Those who desert the battle will not be owned of Christ; and if not owned, cannot enter the kingdom of reward. Those who confess Christ will be confessed: Matt. 10: 32, 33; 16: 25-27. Thus Paul has been exhibiting two of the classes named in Jesus’ parable of the Sower. Pressure from the fourth Gentile kingdom was now being exerted against the soldiers of Christ, and many were giving way. The Asiatic Christians were ashamed of Paul; the Roman Christians would not stand by his side in the day of peril. They had heard the word of the kingdom and delighted in it at first; but now that “tribulation and persecution had arisen because of the word,” they were at once stumbled: Matt. 13: 19-21.

 

 

THE WRESTLER

 

 

Now even if a man wrestle, yet he is not crowned, except he wrestle according to the laws of the games.”

 

 

There was no prize in the games, were there was no contest, or where there was no previous training. And the training was of long continuance and severe. The rules of preparation regarded diet, exercise, anointing, wrestling, running and so on. There were officers whose commands were to be obeyed. The whole man was to be engaged in pursuit of the prize. But even if in the day of the contest, he flung all opponents, he would not be crowned, if disobedience to the laws of the games could be proved against him.

 

 

Now Christ is our Director and His commands are to be obeyed. He is “the Righteous Judge,” who in the day to come shall distribute the crowns [only] to the successful wrestlers.

 

 

But, then, the wrestlers must have owned Him their Lord by their obedience, or else there would be to them no prize. For Satan has his wrestlers also; men of self-denial, equal, nay superior, to that of many Christians. The Encratitae, a branch of the Gnostics, abstained from animal food, marriage and wine. Some could give up wealth, some lacerate the flesh. Now must these be crowned as men of self-denial and sturdy wrestlers - in the coming day? No: for while we grant that they displayed this energy, they did not own Christ as their Lord; did not believe in Him, or obey Him. As not wrestling then according to the laws of the games, they would receive no crown.

 

 

So with monkish self-denial. The codes of many of the orders of Rome are very severe: demanding lives of perpetual self-denial and suffering, in regard of diet, prayer, sleep, privations of warmth, of dress, even of speech. Let any one read the rules of the monks of La Trappe, and he must shudder at their savage sternness! But do these contend according to Christ’s rules? No, they obey another master; St. Francis, St. Benediet, or St. Augustine. They do not seek the millennial glory but are aiming in unbelief to win eternal life by their works. O, then, these cannot be crowned. They have striven indeed; but not according to the rules of the games. Let the masters whom they have obeyed, reward them!

 

 

Not every one (even) that saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Matt. 7: 21.

 

 

Then this sentiment will exclude even many Christians from the prize. The gift of God is eternal life in Jesus Christ our Lord. The prize of God is the enjoyment of the millennial kingdom. If there is no faith in that, no striving for that, there will be no entry into it: Luke 18: 17.

 

 

So Paul warns us. He tells us, that he used self-denial lest he should be adjudged at last unworthy to obtain this glory. 1 Cor. 9: 10. He assures us, that he desired death itself for Christs sake, if he might but attain to this, the first and blest resurrection. Phil. 3. But at last, in this his final epistle, he feels confident of the crown - He has fought the fight as the good soldier; he has run the race according to the rules of the Great Judge; the kingdom and the crown are his.

 

 

 

 

The [regenerate] Christian, then, is taught of God to covet the honour of the coming kingdom; and is shown how to attain* it. The Christian should be ambitious of [the coming] glory, if only he be ambitious of that which comes from God, and His Christ: Luke 14: 10, 14; Rom. 2: 7, 16.

 

[* NOTE: The word ‘attain’ is defined as: “to gain by effort.” It’s astonishing to discover how many regenerate Christians are being deceived today by false teachers, who assume and imply (i.e., ‘suggest in a subtle or indirect way’) that the ‘the prize’ (1 Cor. 24ff, R.V.) and “the free gift of God” (Rom. 6: 23, R.V.) are synonymous!]

 

 

THE HUSBANDMAN

 

 

The labouring husbandman must be the first to partake of the fruits.”

 

 

There is some difficulty in regard to the sense of the simple words of this verse. Three main significations are given to it; according as we connect the word ‘first’ with ‘labour’ or with ‘partake.’ Some read it thus:-

 

 

1.The husbandman must first labour, before he partakes of the fruits.’

 

 

This is true; but is not the translation recommended by the order of the Greek. The participle, too, would not naturally be, as now it is, in the present; but in the aorist. The next view is:-

 

 

2.The husbandman must first partake of the fruit before he can labour.’

 

 

This is an inversion of the previous statement. But it is still less in accordance with the order of the Greek. ‘The fruits’ must mean those which are the result of his labour. The reference is not to the sustenance by grace in the present day, but to reward in the one to come. The following, then, is the true sense:-

 

 

3.The labouring husbandman must be the first to partake of the fruit.’ This is perhaps the sense which our translators designed. It adheres to the order of the Greek. It gives its true stress to the qualifying word “labouring.” Not every husbandman has this title. The slothful shall beg in harvest and have nothing: Prov. 20: 4. The sheaves gathered in by the diligent are the fruit of his toil. In that day [of reward], then, when justice rules, the diligent ought to be the first to partake. In the day to come, according to the promise of our Lord, “reward” or “wages” shall be given to both the sowers and the reapers in His field. In His great harvest-home they shall rejoice together. John 4: 36, 38. Diligence in service that is, admits to the millennial kingdom. When the seventh trump sounds, the time is come to give the reward to thy servants the prophets, and to the saints:” Rev. 11: 18. “Each shall receive his own reward according to his own labour:” 1 Cor. 3: 8, 14; 2 John 8; Rev. 22: 12.

 

 

Life, then, is regarded as the time of labouring for Christ as the Master of the field. And herein is given by the apostle encouragement to Timothy, and to all other workers for Christ. Labour in the flesh may fail of its reward. One sows and dies; another steps in and reaps. But labour in the Lord shall not fail; the Great Master of the harvest to come remembers His - [obedient and faithful] - labourers, and will recall the sleepers from - [Sheol’ / ‘Hades (Psa. 16: 10; 139: 8b; cf. Acts 2; 34; Lk. 16: 23, 30, 31, R.V.) and] - the tomb to take part in His joy; as we see in the parables of the Talents and Pounds.

 

 

But there too we see, that it is only the diligent servants who receive reward, and enter on the joy and the kingdom. The slothful servant is shut out of the banquet; and can but lament, in the darkness outside, his sin and folly.

 

 

Thus the verse is connected with that which follows. For some denied this special resurrection and reward; and so took away the stimulus to exertion which was thereby furnished, both to the apostle and to [regenerate] Christians generally.

 

 

Timothy was to ponder these three brief parables; as therein much of truth, warning, encouragement was concealed. Many, satisfied with the first glance, have mistaken their meaning. The general sense is, that reward in the [millennial] kingdom to come is an incitement to present suffering, self-denial, obedience and diligence. Probably one of the reasons why the apostle does not name the kingdom more frequently was, because his letters were most likely overlooked; and knowing the jealousy of the Emperor and his satellites upon this very point, he used prudence. But the Holy Ghost would reveal the meaning, to Timothy and to us.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[3]

 

THE LORD’S SUPPER

AND THE KINGDOM

 

By F. E.MARSH

 

 

As Christ handed the cup to His disciples at the institution of the Lord’s Supper, He said: This is my blood of the New Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sins; but I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father’s kingdom” (Matt. 26: 28, 29). The two phrases, This is My blood and This fruit of the vine take us back to the Cross and on to the kingdom. The first is a metaphor which signifies one thing represented or embodied in another, so that My blood stands for His atoning death. The words, This fruit of the vine,” come under the figure of speech “periphrasis,” which means a description is given of a thing instead of naming it. So the Fruit of the vine and My blood stand for the death of Christ and the outcome. As a bunch of grapes has to be cut off the vine, and the grapes crushed to obtain the wine, so Christ had to be cut off in death, and crushed in the winepress of God’s wrath before there could be any benefit to us. That blood was “shed (poured out) for many.” The for (“peri”) signifies action towards an object. and means “concerning the many,” that is, He was acting for them, and the end He had in view was for the remission of sins.” The other for is “eis,” and embodies intention, and the intention is expressed, it was unto remission of sins.” And remission signifies not only the cancelling of guilt, but the removing of the sins which brought the guilt.

 

 

Will the Lord’s Supper be in or after the Millennium? Christ points on to the time, in His Fathers kingdom, when He will again observe the Supper which He had inaugurated, for as Alford says: “These words carry on the meaning and continuance of this sacrificial ordinance, even into the new heavens and the new earth.” Alford also gives a quotation from Thiersch: “The Lord’s Supper points not only to the past, but to the future also. It has not only a commemorative, but a prophetic meaning. In it we have not only to show forth the Lord’s death until He come, but we have also to think of the time when He shall come to celebrate His Holy Supper with His own, new, in His kingdom of glory. Every celebration of the Supper is a foretaste and prophetic anticipation of the great marriage supper which is prepared for the Church at the second appearing of Christ. This import of the sacrament is declared in the words of the Lord: I will not drink henceforth the fruit of the vine until I drink it new in My Father’s kingdom.’”

 

 

We therefore see that the Lord’s Supper not only shows forth His death until He comes, but when He has come we shall still proclaim that death to which we owe everything, even as in the Millennium there will be commemorative sacrifices to point back to that death of deaths, that sacrifice of sacrifices, and that only atonement for sin.”.

 

 

[4]

 

THE CROSS AND THE CROWN

 

 

By THOMAS a KEMPIS

 

 

Christ has many lovers of His Kingdom, but few carriers his cross.

 

 

Many crowd the Saviour’s Kingdom,

Few receive His Cross;

Many seek His consolations,

Few will suffer loss,

For the dear sake of the Master

Counting all but dross.

 

 

Many sit at Jesus’ table,

Few will fast with Him

When the sorrow-cup of anguish

Trembles to the brim:

Few watch with Him in the garden

Who have sung the hymn.

 

 

Many will confess His wisdom,

Few embrace His shame;

Many, while He smiles upon them,

Loud His praise proclaim -

Then if for a while He tries them

They desert His Name.

 

 

But the souls who love supremely,

Let woe come or bliss,

These will count their dearest heart’s blood

Not their own, but His:

Saviour, Thou Who thus hast loved me,

Give me love like this.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[5]

 

THE TEN VIRGINS

OF MATTHEW 25:1-13

 

 

 

 

With the time rapidly approaching for the fulfilment of this parable, it calls for more than a casual reading or superficial interpretation.

 

 

The time when this parable will have its fulfilment is at the resurrection and rapture of the Saints, called the Overcomers and First-fruits, Rev. 3: [10], 21; 12: 5; 14: 1-5.

 

 

The lesson of the parable is Watchfulness. It has enabled the Overcomers all through the centuries to keep awake, while others slumbered and slept. It reveals the fact that only those regenerate believers who are spiritually awake will constitute the Bride of Christ.

 

 

The generally accepted interpretation, which makes the Wise Virgins the Bride of Christ, (Rev. 19: 7-9), and the Foolish Virgins the unregenerate, is not warranted in the light of prophetic scripture concerning the Second Advent. It is too superficial, requires no watchfulness, and nullifies the intention of the parable.

 

 

The Bride of Christ clearly differs from the foolish virgins in the fact that she is spiritually awake, and has made herself ready” (19: 7), while the latter are fast sleep, dreaming that all is secure on bare faith alone. The Bridelives in a ‘running over’ experience all the day and all the way”; whereas the Foolish Virgins have only sufficient oil for themselves, at the time when the Bridegroom comes. Those who constitute the Bride are as much awake at the time of her rapture as were Enoch and Elijah at their rapture, Gen. 5: 25; 2 Kings: 2, 11.

 

 

The rapture of the Bride Company is the cause of the midnight-cry: Here’s the bridegroom! Come out to meet Him!” Search will be made all over the world for those whom Christ has rapt into heaven before the Great Tribulation commences, (Rev. 3: 10); even as the sons of the prophets searched for Elijah. When it is finally realised that, in every case, the missing individuals were those known to be wholly devoted and obedient to Christ and His cause, the whole of Christendom will awake to the fact that the Bride has been taken out of the mystical body of Christ, the Church, while that Body was spiritually asleep. Matt. 25: 5; Gen. 2: 21-22; Rev. 12: 5. A First-fruits unto God and the Lamb, Rev. 14: 1-5. An Overcoming Company of Saints who shall reign with Him, Rev. 12: 5. A Bride ready for her Beloved.

 

 

The Wise Virgins differ from the Foolish Virgins in that they took oil in their jars along with their lamps” (verse 4). That is, they continually asked for more oil in order to keep their lamps alight during the dark days ahead, (2 Pet. 1: 19). The Foolish Virgins are not wise enough to fully understand and obey the word of their Lord to keep awake and make themselves ready, Matt. 24: 42; 25: 13; Mark 13: 35; Luke 21: 34-36; Rev. 19: 7. The wisdom of the Wise Virgins only appears when compared with the Foolish Virgins, whose lamps were going out, and who had no oil to replenish them.

 

 

After the Wise Virgins are caught up - [alive and changed from mortality to immortality] - into heaven - [at a Pre-tribulation and select rapture] - the Foolish Virgins will probably spend time on their knees. For then it will be an anxious and heart-searching time. They will know they have missed God’s best, and will have to endure the Great Tribulation. Will they be present at the Marriage of the Lamb?

 

 

The parable indicates that they “who are still alive and are left ... will be caught upafter the departure of the Bride, (1 Thess. 4: 15, 17, R.V.). In embroidered garments she is led to the king; her virgin companions follow her and are brought to you. They are led in with joy and gladness; and they enter the palace of the king,” (Psa. 45: 14-15).

 

 

If the reader disagrees, and still maintains that these Foolish Virgins represent the Bride, and that all the regenerate are part of that company, then logically he must also agree to go to sleep, and so be found when the Bridegroom returns to establish His kingdom, for they all became drowsy and fell asleep.” Matt. 25: 5.

 

 

The truth is they should not have been asleep. They should have known and understood the prophetic word, and should have made themselves ready; cleansed, sanctified, filled with the Holy Spirit, fulfilling the purpose of God, and thus found dressed inFine Linenthe Bridal attire: Rev. 19: 8.

 

 

The Foolish Virgins cannot be classed as unregenerate; they are typified by the mixed multitude of redeemed saints who left Egypt. They are those who cannot see the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ (2 Cor. 4: 4, R.V.). Being Born Again,” they are always in and out among other believers, and at times it is very difficult to distinguish them from the [Holy] Spirit filled company of saints. They are at times a great danger, and a snare to them, for they apparently do much to hinder their progress and the cause of God.* They differ however from the unregenerate, who are typified by the Egyptians, and are decidedly opposed to God and His redeemed people, despising and hating the Word of God and all those who believe it.

 

 

The writer only desires to draw your attention to the actual difference which exists for the unregenerate, nominal Christians, who differ profoundly from the Foolish Virgins. The latter have been “Born Again” and have known real fellowship with Christ and His people, but they have grown careless and presumptuous and Laodicean in character: Neither hot nor cold” (Rev. 3: 16). Then there are those who are commonly known as ‘Backsliders’' That is, those whose lamps are going out. Then, within the same [redeemed] family, there are others known as ‘apostates.’ They have divorced themselves from Christ by their behaviour, false teachings and disbelief in Christ’s coming kingdom. Apostates are determined to discredit those who are teaching the whole truth; and are described as those who love to be first ... gossiping maliciously:” (3 John 10). Once they were possessed of Grace, Salt and Oil - but now destitute of all, they seek only to silence God’s faithful witnesses. Num. 14: 10; Jude 5.*

 

[* NOTE: There is a clear distinction made throughout the Holy Scriptures, between Christians known as ‘backsliders,’ from Christians described as ‘apostates’! Those who are ‘backsliders’ - when ‘repentanceis given (Acts 5: 31; cf. Acts 26: 20) - will be restored to fellowship with their Lord and Saviour. But, on the other hand, those Christians who become ‘apostates,’ are those who were given a mature knowledge (Lit. ‘knowledge upon knowledge’) of God and His unfulfilled prophecies.

 

At some time later in life, the ‘apostates’ (usually under severe trial and persecution for their beliefs) stood away from “the faith” and the position they previously held! But, unlike ‘backsliders’ the ‘apostates’ hold on to basic Scriptural doctrines (i.e.  Justification by faith, Redemption by blood, etc.) and continue living in fellowship amongst other Christians who are saved by grace and firmly rooted in the basic doctrines of Christianity! However, unlike ‘backsliders’ - who may experience renewed fellowship and zeal for living to please God - the ‘apostates’ will set out to do all in their power to persuade, confuse and discredit them from growing in knowledge into what is described as ‘the deeper truths,’ - truths which the ‘apostatesfully understood, but at some later stage in life rejected! (2 Pet. 2: 1-3, 13, 20-22; cf. Heb. 6: 4-6; Jude 4, 5, 11ff. R.V.)]

 

 

The interpretation that places the destination of all the virgins together in the same place after the kingdom of God is established, is largely the outcome of an unscriptural doctrine of Resurrection. Contrary to the teaching of the Word of God. It would appear with many of them that the time of Death is when they will ascend into heaven - one at a time! Resurrection then, in their opinion, has already taken place”; and - (like “Hymenaeus and Philetus; men who concerning the truth have erred”) - are “destroying the faith of some,” (2 Tim. 2: 18).Once in grace, always in grace’ is another popular watchword for many Christians; and this obviously is what encourages many to accept false interpretations of prophetic scriptures - which God has intended to be taken at face value and interpreted literally: Matt. 12: 40; 16: 18; Luke 16: 23, 30; John 3: 13. cf. John 20: 17; Acts 2: 31, 34; Rev. 6: 9-11, etc.

 

 

Those who accept the teachings of apostates are being deceived; and, unless God will grant repentance unto life (Acts 11: 18), they will continue to ignore His responsibility truths and conditional promises; and forfeit reigning with Christ in His millennial kingdom! Acts 5: 32; Matt. 5: 20; 7: 21; Gal. 5: 16-21; Eph. 5: 3-7; Col. 3: 23-25; 2 Thess. 1: 4-8; 2 Tim. 4: 14; Tit. 2: 12, 13; Heb. 4: 1, 11; 12: 14-17; Rev. 20: 4-6.

 

 

Awakened and somewhat encouraged by the select rapture of the Wise Virgins, the Foolish Virgins, after deep repentance, return and pray: Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and in your name drive out demons and perform many miracles?” The note in the Scofield Bible which declares: “The Lord, could not say to a believer, however un-spiritual, ‘I know you not’ is, a strange, comment, seeing the Lord knows the hearts of all men, whether saint or sinner.The LORD knew the Foolish Virgins so well, that He had the door shut, for He knew they were not ready. Obviously the plain meaning, of the above is: ‘I cannot recognise you now.’ In the light of the prophetic word, they can bear no other interpretation.

 

 

The Foolish Virgins therefore pass into the Great Tribulation there to buy oil, salt, eye-salve, gold tried in the fire, and white raiment: for they will not be sleeping, or naked at the close of the Great Tribulation, when, together with those who have been converted through their testimony, they will be reaped at the harvest and caught up by the Lord. Rev. 14: 14-16. They do buy oil, but too late to have entry with the glorious company of the First-fruits, Rev. 14: 1-5: or even the Wise Virgins.*

 

[* This interpretation of the parable agrees with the vast amount of scripture concerning the Lord’s Second Advent: it fits in with the true state of the church as revealed by the Lord in Revelation chapters 2 and 3. It is confirmed by our actual daily experience to-day. In the various sections of the Church there are Overcomers, Wise and Foolish Virgins - they are a mixed multitude of regenerate believers, in the midst of a world where others are unregenerate and defiantly wicked.]

 

 

It is for each one of us within the church, to judge in which group we stand. Gods best is obtainable for all who desire it and are willing to fulfil His terms, and to submit to His teaching and wait for His time. None who are not considered worthy will enter that age (Luke 20: 35). Christ alone upon His Judgment Seat will see to that. The responsibility of our readiness rests entirely with us. Therefore, He says: Be careful, or your hearts will be weighed down with dissipation, drunkenness and the anxieties of life, and that day will close on you unexpectedly like a trap. For it will come upon all those who live on the face of the whole earth. Be always on the watch, and pray that you may be able to escape all that is about to happen, and that you may be able to stand before the Son of Man:” (Luke 21: 34-36).

 

 

Jesus said, if the blind lead the blind, both will fall into the pit.

 

 

They - [i.e., false prophetic teachers and apostates] - say. What say they? Let them say. It behoves us to believe the words of our Lord.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[6]

 

OUR PRIZE

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

LET NO MAN ROB YOU OF YOUR PRIZE” (Col. 2: 18).

 

 

But what is our prize?

 

 

The Rapture

 

 

There are some Bible scholars, and among them names that are held in universal esteem, who say it is only the Virgins whose lamps are burning that are qualified to go in; that there is a just suspicion in Luke 21: 36 that those Christians who do not watch will not escape all these things.* In view of this bare but awful possibility, there is but one position - habitual expectation” (J. MacNell). “To those of God’s saints in this Age who are counted worthy a complete escape is to be granted: escape from the awful period of earth-judgments is possible, but it is conditional (Samuel H. Wilkinson). “Like Enoch, those Christians with the traits of Philadelphian grace and fidelity are taken before the judgment of the tribulation. Such as share the Laodicean spirit will be left behind, to awake, repent, and witness for their Lord through that awful time of woe; and, whether by martyrdom or translation of the Harvest [at the end of the Great Tribulation], be among the saved at last” (C. D. Hooper). “The teaching of first-fruits translation is said to be a legal doctrine, doing despite to grace. How can this be, when apart from grace it is impossible to live such a life as alone can entitle to the privilege set forth? Nothing can more show one his dependence on grace, or more animate to believing prayer for grace, than a conviction that apart from its constant and abundant reception, we must fail to be ready to meet our Lord with Joy (Fuller Gooch). “The burden on my spirit day and night is the imminent appearance of our Lord Jesus Christ. I pray God to make you ready and to keep you ready. May your portion be amongst this - [select] - number that shall be caught up to heaven” (Evan Roberts). WATCH ye, and PRAY ALWAYS, that ye may be ACCOUNTED WORTHY to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man” (Luke 21: 36).*

 

*NOTE:  “That rapture occurs before the Great Tribulation (1 Thess. 4: 17), and also during it (Rev. 11: 12) and at its close (Rev. 20: 4), reveals afresh that all the Scriptures on a point must be co-ordinated before the full truth can be obtained. It is curiously apt, therefore, that an esteemed correspondent emphasises this fact in criticism of partial rapture. He writes:- ‘I for one deplore the taking of a verse here and building up a doctrine, carefully keeping in the background other scriptures which militate against what is advanced.’ Exactly so: successive raptures alone combine the Scriptures.”

 

“The divergence of outstanding and devoted believers stresses this truth. When George Muller was asked how it happened that he came to abandon the ‘at any moment’ expectation of the Lord’s Coming, and also the belief that [all within] the Church - [irrespective of their moral behaviour] - would escape the Great Tribulation, he said:- “My brother, I am a constant reader of my Bible, and I soon found that what I was taught to believe did not always agree with what my Bible said. I came to see that I must either part company from John Darby, or from my precious Bible - and I chose to cling and part from Me. Darby” Who can doubt that two such able and devout servants of God rested on apparently contradictory Scriptures, without having carefully co-ordinated them?” - D. M. Panton.

 

 

The First Resurrection

 

 

When Paul says resurrection[in Phil. 3: 11], it has the preposition ‘out’ before it, ‘the out-resurrection’ -  the special resurrection, the specific resurrection, the one that is singled out from every other: If by any means I might attain unto the out-resurrection, the one from among the dead’. Paul is looking for a resurrection out from among Christians, else he would not have to strive so strenuously: he is striving to attain something that ordinary Christians will not attain. A prize is something to win: there is a special blessing and reward for those who will go the whole way with God” (C. H. Pridgeon). Of his resurrection at the end of the world, when all without exception will surely be raised, he could have no possible doubt. What sense then can this passage have, if it represents him so labouring and suffering merely in order to attain a resurrection, and as holding this up to view as unattainable unless he should arrive at a high degree of Christian perfection? On the other hand, let us suppose a first resurrection to be appointed as a special reward of high attainments in Christian virtue, and all seems to be plain and easy. Of a resurrection in a figurative sense, i.e. of regeneration, Paul cannot be speaking; for he had already attained to that on the plain of Damascus” (Dr. Moses Stuart). It is most evident that Paul had some special resurrection in view, even the first’: and to share in that he was straining every nerve” (J. MacNeil). BLESSED and HOLY is he that hath part in the first resurrection” (Rev. 20: 4): “If by any means I may attain unto the resurrection from the dead. Not that I have already obtained, or am already made perfect: but I press on toward the goal unto the PRIZE (Phil. 3: 11).

 

 

The Kingdom

 

 

To those who believe on Him, but go no further, the Lord does, indeed, give eternal life, but the fruition of it will not begin until the Last Day, until the thousand years of the millennial reign are ended. Such persons will not, therefore, be permitted to enter the Kingdom of the Heavens” (G. H. Pember). “Into that glorious company, of the First Resurrection it is probable that only those who have been partakers of Christs humiliation and suffering (either personally or throughout the present aeon) shall be received - a select portion of the redeemed, including the martyrs (Dr. E. R. Craven). In this exclusion from the Kingdom, which is the dominion of the good made visible at the return of our Lord, we are not to see the loss of eternal salvation: an entrance into the [Millennial] Kingdom is rendered impossible [in certain cases], but not by any means does it follow that [our initial] salvation can be thereby prevented” (Olshausen). There may be positive and entire forfeiture of the Kingdom, and only the lowest position in Eternal Life after it. The native magnitude of this truth must speedily redeem it from all obscurity. Those who have the single eye will perceive its amplitude of evidence, and embrace it, in spite of the solemn awe of God which it produces, and the depth of our own responsibility which it discloses (R. Govett). Let us LABOUR therefore to enter into that rest - the sabbatismos, the seventh millennium (Heb. 4: 11): for not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that DOETH THE WILL of My Father” (Matt. 7: 21).

 

 

Know ye not that they which run in a race all run, but one receiveth the prize? EVEN SO RUN, THAT YE MAY ATTAIN” - (1 Cor. 9: 24).

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[7]

 

AT CROSS-PURPOSES

WITH GOD

 

By GEORGE EVANS, B.A., B.D.

 

 

What has happened to our world? From much of its life one might infer that some devil is abroad. Men everywhere said “Good-bye” to the Old Year as to a nightmare. But what of the New Year? Disillusionment seems written over everything. Despair has eaten deeply into the hearts of millions. And the dread of some terrible imminent catastrophe lies heavily upon the mind and heart of many. Have Christian people any message for a world sick, visibly perishing? In the presence of calamities and suffering on a world scale, what can be said concerning the Divine Government of the world? Are the evils being endured and impending the signs of God’s presence within our humanity, though in wrath? Or are they the tokens that He hideth Himself”?

 

 

The greatness of the prophets of Israel consisted in the immediacy of their experience of God, their awareness of His holiness; and the realization that the holiness of God and His righteousness are indissoluble. Because of this burning experience of God they know that man lives and moves and has his being, within a moral order whose spiritual laws are inviolable. They therefore affirm, as men in whom the Divine voice finds utterance, that if men seek God and order their life in its individual and social expression (for the nature of man cannot be

divided) they will experience beatitude. But if men, whether in ignorance, or wilfully against the light, violate the laws of the moral order, disasters will inevitably ensue. And when standing forth in the nation. sensitive to all its life, they know their innermost nature lacerated by what their eyes see, they declare that these things are the consequences of disobedience, the symptoms of a disharmony with the nature of God. And at whatever cost to their own person they indict the wrongdoers, and call to repentance. History has confirmed the greatness of the prophets. And is it not just because of this vivid intuitive awareness of God’s moral order and man’s life therein?

 

 

Has time in its passing modified or swept away that moral order? There is widespread in the world, and even within the Christian Church, an idea that the invincible sternness of that order has been somehow softened; that the God we acknowledge is an amiable Deity who no longer exacts the penalties of sinful transgression. The sentimental conception of God so prevalent in our period does not derive from Jesus. Holy Father is the recurring phrase on His lips; and “Hallowed be Thy name” the first saying in the disciples’ prayer. Jesus knew that man lives and moves and has his being within a moral order. And He declared also, with a depth of meaning hidden from the prophets, that the consequences of disobedience are in human affairs, and to the souls of men. The consequences were inescapable. Jesus knows nothing of an amiable God.

 

 

This not a time for the people of God to be silent and to wait upon events. The nations are it a moment of destiny. If because of fear or unbelief men persist in acting at cross-purposes with God, in face of the light, and the scourge of experience, the consequences will again ensue as surely as in the Great War. And it will be futile then to pray to God to avert the doom. The air about us trembles with the weighty issues of life and death. What shall the people of God do? Pray? Yes, and without ceasing. What for? Surely, first, that we may realize afresh the holiness of God and the sanctities of the moral order; then, that we may realize that the Church is God’s prophet-voice to the nations; and finally, that it may be given to those who speak to the world in the name of the fellowship to sound forth again with conviction and power the first solemn word of our Lord and the prophets - Repent!” “Repent, for the Kingdom of God is at hand.”

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[8]

 

THE THOUSAND YEARS

 

 

By NATHANIEL WEST

 

 

 

A profound interest in the word of divine prophecy has become general in our day, among a vast multitude of God’s children, and is the necessary result not only of the great principle of free investigation set in motion by the Reformation of the 16th century, but of a special period that, in the time of the End,” it should be so. Dan. 12: 4. The nearer the End of the present [evil and apostate] Age, the more are the eyes directed to those facts of the Scripture where the Last Things are the theme, and the more do their hearts begin to breathe the prayer, Come, Lord Jesus!”

 

 

It is not to be denied that a large part of the professing church, swayed by its - [false, Anti-millennial] - teachers, is indifferent to these themes, and to this phenomenon, and regard the word of prophecy as unprofitable, and its unfulfilled part as unintelligible. This also is a Sign of the Times,” Isa. 29: 9-12. A false spiritualizing, allegorizing, and idealizing, interpretation has contributed to rob the predictions concerning Israel of their realistic value, failing to discriminate between what is common to Jew and Gentile alike, in the one spiritual salvation which comes to all, and where there is no distinction,” Acts 15: 9; Rom. 3: 23. - in the kingdom of God.

 

 

These pages re-assert, upon the ground of God’s word alone, - redundant with its justifying proof, - that doctrine of the Pre-Millennial Coming of Christ, which, in the apostolic and old-Catholic Church, was, for 300 years, “the test of orthodoxy,” and formed a chief article of faith and hope. They profess to demonstrate the revelation and the designation of The 1000 years,” in the Old as well as in the New Testaments, and more repeatedly in the former than in the latter. Hence the title. It is a very common opinion, widely spread throughout Christendom, and in most cases believed to be true, that the thousand years of which John speaks in his Apocalypse, Rev. 20: 1-7, are mentioned nowhere else in the sacred Scriptures. The doctrine of a millennial kingdom on earth, introduced by the advent of Christ in His glory, is a Jewish fable without support from the word of God. A deeper study of the sacred volume dissipates this false prejudice and reveals the fact that, not only are the thousand years of which John speaks found everywhere in both Testaments, but that next to the eternal state, the millennial blessedness of God’s people on earth, and of the nations, is the one high point in all prophecy, from Moses to John, the bright, broad tableland of all eschatology.

 

 

What we find in the N.T. as its outcome in respect to the ages and the kingdom, has already lain in the bosom of the O.T. from the beginning. The closing part of the N.T. is but the full flower of what the opening part of the O.T. was the precious seed, the kingdom one and the same, in essence, all the way.

 

 

Joel’s prophecy as to the outpouring of the [Holy] Spirit in the last days, and of the great and notable day of the Lord, with all its terrestrial and celestial phenomena, the final redemption of Israel, and the transfiguration of the Holy Land, was only incipiently and partly fulfilled to a few, an election out of Israel, at the first Coming of Christ, and awaits a far larger fulfilment at His second appearing.

 

 

As to the kingdom, Israel had it, under the O.T., in its outward form: the Gentiles have it under the N.T., in its inward form; in the age to come,” Jews and Gentiles together, shall have it, both forms in one, one kingdom of Messiah, spiritual, visible and glorious, with Israel still the central people, the prelude of the New Jerusalem and the nations walking in its light forever.

 

 

When the Lord has come and brought salvation with His own right arm, and Jacob’s tribulation is past, everything puts on a new appearance. Under the New Covenant, sin is pardoned through Messiah’s death, the gospel [of the kingdom] is preached, the Gentiles are gathered, the [Holy] Spirit is poured out from on high, and streams of knowledge, holiness and life, perpetually overflow. The City of Jerusalem is transformed, made glorious not alone by the boundless wealth of nations then tributary to it, but by the new-creating presence of the Lord Himself. The Temple is rebuilt in glory unsurpassed. The Land itself is transfigured into an Eden. Jerusalem is Jehovah’s throne. Zion is His dwelling place. The very desert blooms like Sharon. Unwanted fruitfulness appears. All nature is at peace, and man in harmony therewith. Sin is restrained and death is checked, because Satan is bound. The curse is gone, longlivity returns, and Israel’s risen saints enjoy a deathless life, fresh and beauteous, as the flower on which the morning dew still rests, and the morning light still shines. A painless, tearless, sorrowless state, the reproach taken from the Jew, the veil taken from the nations, and the Bridegroom rejoicing over His Bride. Messiah reigning on David’s throne, a festive jubilee, Jehovah dwelling with His people, both in perfect fellowship and blessedness, is what we see streaming everywhere.

 

 

Just as in Daniel, the judgment on Antichrist and Israel’s restoration in the kingdom, marks the opening of the Age that lies beyond the Second Coming [of Messiah Jesus].

 

 

The 70th Week precedes the Second Advent, and the destruction of Antichrist, the [first] resurrection, and Israel’s glory in the kingdom restored to Israel. The Church Fathers saw this; Irenaeus, Cyprian, Primasius, Hippolytus, Appollinarls and others. Modern eschatologists see it and victoriously defend it, - Delitzsch, Hofrnann, Luthardt, Godet, Koch, Christiani, Rinck, Baur, Weiss, Nageisbach, Karsten, Ebrard, Van Oosterzee, Klieforth, and how many more!

 

 

At the close of the 69th week Messiah comes and is cut off,” and there is nothing for Him,” no Messianic kingdom as predicted, He is despised, and rejected, and crucified, as the “King of the Jews.” For this the nation is despised, rejected, slaughtered, and entombed by Gentile hands until He come,” the histories of Israel and Christ are analogous, as sin-bearers and salvation-bringers. All gracious covenant relations between God and that people, as such, are suspended, on account of Israel’s apostasy.

 

 

It is impossible upon the ground of O.T. prophecy, or of New, in their common distribution of the ages, to locate the Millennium between the First and Second Advents, for the simple reason that, between these Advents, Israel lies nationally dead, and the Millennial Age begins with Israel’s national resurrection. (Ezek. 37: 1-28); and also for the simple reason that between these Advents the gentile Colossus still remains standing and the Millennia Age begins when the Colossus is struck and blown away like chaff. (Dan. 2: 35.) And that this was not a fact at the first Advent, and is not a fact now, is proved by the further fact that Gentile politics and power still rule, and Israel, as a nation, is still unrisen from the dead.

 

 

It remains now to speak definitely of the different names given to the Millennial Age in the O.T., and point out the passages where John found the 1,000 years.” In this we shall admire still more the unity of both Testaments, and learn that John understood the prophets better than do most of his expositors.

 

 

There is a text in what is known among scholars as the “little Apocalypse of Isaiah,” a section consisting of chapters 24-27. It is found in Isaiah 24: 21-23. Referring to the Day of the Lord, in which Messiah comes to hold judgment and restore to kingdom to Israel, the prophet says, It shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall visit upon (punish) the Host of the High Ones on high, and the kings of the earth on the earth. And they shall be gathered together as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in prison. And after a multitude of days they shall be visited (released for final judgment). “Then shall the moon be confounded and the sun ashamed, when the Lord of Hosts shall reign in Mount Zion, and glory shall be in presence of His ancient ones,” The Day of the Lord,” is that which closes our present age, the day of the Second Coming of Christ. The judgment predicted in the preceding context is that of the proud nations, and Israel’s land, to which is added the dissolution of the present cosmic order; 24: 1-20. With this is connected the judgment upon the terrestrial powers of evil, the Kings of the Earth on the Earth, or Anti-Christian hosts, and the judgment at the same time, of the aerial powers of evil, the Host of the High Ones on High, i.e., the principalities and powers and world-rulers of wickedness, the spiritual hosts of darkness in the heavenlies,” Eph. 4: 12, “the dragon and his angels,” Rev. 12: 7-9; 20: 1-3 - in short, Satan and his legions, reserved for future release and final judgment.

 

 

If we ask what are these Many Days” (in Hosea 3: 3-5) of Israel’s loneliness and isolation, and strangely-pledged preservation for God, we can only answer promptly, with Delitzch, the condition in which the Jewish people is, even now; - “A people, but not a State with a King; - a still worshiping congregation, but with no sacrifices, a people so radically alienated from polytheism that it regards itself as the pillar of monotheism; - a people who, at length, shall be seized with a repentant desire for Jehovah, and David its king,” That is, as the Targum translates, for Messiah the Son of David,’ the King David of the final period. Jer. 30: 9; Ezek. 34: 23-31; 37: 24-28; and then he adds: “The entire O.T. can exhibit no brighter prophecy respecting the conversion of Israel than its companion-piece to Rom. 11: 25, and which received its full spiritual significance, first of all, in the light of the New.”

 

 

But this is not all. There is another aspect of this period. After two days, He will re-quicken us. On the third day, He will raise us up, and we shall live in His sight,” i.e., “before Him.” Hos. 6: 1, 2.

 

 

If we ask what these two historic days are, we can only say again, with Delitzsch, The prophecy refers to the people, after the second day of whose death a resurrection day follows, Rom. 11: 15. The two days of their death are, in the history of fulfilment, the Assyrian and Babylonian exile, and the Roman exile, in which the Jewish people still are.” That is, the first day of Israel’s national death is the O.T. period of Israel’s destruction as a nation, the people carried captive, Jerusalem destroyed, the Temple gone, the land depopulated, and the outward kingdom blotted out; the second day is the N.T. period, with the like catastrophe repeated, the first day reaching to the First Coming of Christ, beginning with a new dispensation, the Roman or second day reaching to the Second Coming, the total period being the time of Israel, as a nation, in the Valley of Dry Bones, the Monarchy-Colossus still standing unstuck.

 

 

Then comes the third,” the resurrection day, in whose morning Israel arises, the time of Israel’s repentance and home-coming, the time when the Colossus falls, and the Dry Bones stand up erect, reanimated, clothed in flesh, a host exceeding great! What we have here is a spiritual resurrection first, Ezek. 36: 25; a national and political resurrection next, Ezek. 37: 1-28; a literal corporal resurrection next, of the faithful dead of Israel last, Psa. 49: 14, 15; Isa. 26: 19; Dan. 12: 1-3. The Apostle Paul quotes the words of Hosea 13: 14, “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death. O death, where are thy plagues? O grave, where is thy destruction?” in proof of a literal destruction of the body, 1 Cor. 15: 55, and, in his letter to the Romans, tells us that this time of Israel’s Conversion and re-establishment will bring no less an event than life out from the dead.” Rom. 11: 15.

 

 

But Moses demands a hearing. The Prophets have said nothing on this great matter that even Moses had not already said before them. “If ye will not hearken unto me, but will walk contrary to me, then I will add to smite you Seven Times (Sheba) upon your sins.” (Lev. 26: 18, 21, 24, 28.) When however, in the Last Days, Israel repents, accepting the justice of their punishment, nationally, then, God says, “I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors, my covenant I made with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob, AND I WILL REMEMBER THE LAND.” Lev. 26: 42, 45.

 

 

Nor is the Psalter silent. Those marvellous Psalms, 102, 97, 18, 96, 49, 110, 72, show this at once. What is it they celebrate? The glorious - [promised (Ps. 2: 8) and soon coming] - kingdom of the Messiah, the kingdom restored to Israel, after the Second Coming, or personal Self-Revelation of Jehovah, to judge the world. That the 37th Psalm refers to the Millennial Age, when the meek shall inherit the earth,” is our Lord’s own teaching. The 68th Psalm is the “Great War-Hymn of the Conqueror of the World-Power.” The 50th Psalm opens with the “Advent of Christ to judgment.” The Hebrew Prophets, and the Psalter has to do with the 1,000 years as plainly as has the apostle John.

 

 

And from Moses to John, the Eschatology is one, because God’s plan is one, “the Thousand Years in John, following the Second Advent, and preceding the Last Judgment, being the very Interval Paul himself has acknowledged in 1 Cor. 15: 24, and none other than that period of time, called by Hosea, the Third Day,” by Isaiah a Multitude of Days,” and by Ezekiel Many Days - in every case, in both Old and New Testaments, associated with the Glory of Israel in the [Millennial] Kingdom, and the Redemption of the Nations, accomplished at the Second Coming of Christ. The holy penmen mutually supplement each other. The Lord open the eyes of His Church to see it, love it, and teach it, and to Him be the glory forever.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[9]

 

EXALTED ZION

 

 

DELITZSCH, ORELLI, AND LISTER,

ON EXALTED ZION.

 

 

-------

 

 

 

DELITZCH, ON ISAIAH ii [2]: 2.

 

 

The expression the Last Days,” i.e. the End of the Days,” Acharith Hayyamim, which does not occur anywhere else in Isaiah, is always used in an eschatological sense. It never refers to the course of history immediately following the time being, but invariably indicates the farthest point in the history of this life; - the point that lies on the outermost limit of the speaker’s horizon. This horizon was a very fluctuating one. The history of prophecy is just the history of the gradual extension of this horizon, and of the filling up of the intermediate spaces. In Jacob’s blessing (Gen. xlix [49]) the Conquest of Canaan stood in the foreground of the Acharith Hayyamim and the perspective was regulated accordingly. But, here, in Isaiah, the Acharith contained no such mixing together of events belonging to the more immediate and most distant future. It was, therefore, the Last Time, in its most literal and purest sense, commencing with the beginning of the New Testament Age, and terminating at its close. Compare Heb. 1: 1. 1 Pet. 1: 20. The prophet here predicted that the Mountain which bore the temple of Jehovah, and therefore, was already in dignity, the most exalted of all mountains, would, one day, tower in actual height above all the high places of the land. The basaltic mountains of Bashan which rose up in bold peaks and columns might now indeed look down with scorn and contempt upon the small limestone hill which Jehovah had chosen (Ps. lxviii [68]: 16, 17), but this was an incongruity which the Last Days would remove, by making the outward correspond to the inward, the appearance to the reality and intrinsic worth. That this is the prophet’s meaning is confirmed by Ezekiel xi [40]: 2, where the Temple-Mountain stands gigantic to the prophet, and also by Zechariah xiv [14]: 10, where all Jerusalem is described as towering above the country round about, which would, one day, become a plain. The question how this can possibly take place, in time, since it presupposes a complete subversion of the whole of the existing order of the earth’s surface, is easily answered. The prophet saw the New Jerusalem of the Last Days on this side, and the New Jerusalem of the New Earth on the other side of the End, blended together, as it were, in one. Whilst, however, we thus avoid all unwarrantable spiritualizing, it still remains a question what meaning the prophet attached to the word, “B’roshat the Top. Did he mean that Moriah would one day stand upon the top of the mountains that surrounded it (as in Ps. lxxii [72]: 16), or that it would stand at the head of them (as in 1 Kings xxi [21]: 9, 12. Amos vi [6]: 7. Jer. xxxi [31]: 7)? The former is Hofmann’s view, who says “the prophet does not mean that the mountains would be piled up, one upon another, and the temple mountain ‘upon the top,’ but that the temple mountain would ‘appear to float upon the summit of the others’.” But inasmuch as the expression will be set does not favour this apparently romantic exaltation, and since ‘B’rosh’ occurs oftener in the sense of at the head than of upon the top,” I decide, for my own part, in favor of the second view,* although I agree with Hofmann so far, viz., That it is not merely an exaltation of the Temple Mountain in the mere esteem of the nations that is predicted, but a physical and external elevation also. And when thus outwardly exalted, the divinely chosen mountain would become the rendezvous and centre of unity for all nations. They would flow unto it as a river. It is Jehovah’s Temple which, being thus rendered visible to nations afar off, exerts such magnetic attraction, and with such success. just as, at a former period, men had been separated and estranged from each other in the plains of Shinar, and thus different nations had arisen, so, at a future period, would the nations assemble together on the Mountain of the Lord’s House, and there, as members of one family, live together in unity again. Compare Isa. xxv [25]: 6-9. xxiv [24]: 23. Isa. x1 [40]: 4.

 

* So Orelli, Drechsler, Cheyne, Van Oosterzee, Caspari, Riehm, Hitzig, Nilgelsbach, etc., etc., “at the head.”  - N. West.

 

 

-------

 

 

 

ORELLI ON ISAIAH 2: 2.

 

 

The question whether Isa. ii [2]: 2 is to be understood physically and topographically, so that the territory itself and its relations shall undergo a mighty transformation, in order that Zion, now encircled by mountains higher than itself, may tower above them all, - or, whether it is meant only in a spiritual sense - is an idle one. The Seer actually saw Mount Zion, the site of the Temple, standing higher than all the rest, just as he saw, in fact, the nations journeying to this middle-point of the world under divine rule, and beheld Zion over-decked with the fiery Glory-Cloud of God. Isa. iv [4]: 5, 6. It was not his business to twist such concrete intuitions into abstract thoughts. Aware of the spiritual import which is the essential thing according to our Christian consciousness, yet the Revelation of God dwelling on Mount Zion must be acknowledged by all nations, and the world’s whole physiognomy, even in its literal outward aspect, be transfigured into harmony with its subjection to Jehovah.*

 

* Orelli Die aittest. Weisag. 287.

 

 

-------

 

 

LISTER ON ISAIAH 2: 2.

 

 

In this passage, as in others, - Zech. xiv [14]: 3-5, 10; Jer. xxxi [31]: 38-40; Joel iii [3]: I8-21; Ezek. xlviii [48]:1-12; Ps. xcvii [97]: 5; Isa Ixiv [64]: 3; Judges v [5]: 5; Exod. xix [19]: 18; Ps. cxiv [114]: 7; Isa. lxiv [64]: 1; Hagg. ii [2]: 6; Heb. xii [12] 26, etc., there is nothing whatever to favour an allegorical interpretation, but everything to support a literal one. The prophet looks forward to the Last Days and points to great changes to be wrought in the land of Palestine, at the time of the Second Coming of the Lord. The events predicted in this, and other cognate passages are all physical phenomena. They may, indeed, for the most part be termed geological phenontena. They are matters with which Geologists are perfectly familiar. There is not a region on the globe in which they have not occurred again and again. They will consist in the upheaval of some parts of the land, and the depression and dislocation of others. There is nothing with which that science has made us acquainted that comes more frequently under our notice than phenomena of this kind. The terms, even, by which they are expressed have become as familiar as household words. Compare Isa. ii [2]: 2, With Zech. xiv [14]: 10. What we have here is called ‘Elevation,’ or an ‘Upheaval’ of the strata below, by some cosmic force. Every mountain, and mountain chain, throughout the world, owe their origin to it. All lands and continents of the present day have been again and again subjected to an action of the kind, and also, on the other hand, to one of ‘Depression,’ or ‘Subsidence,’ as they have successively become sea and dry land,” (Hagg. ii [2]: 6), which has been the case again and again. And the process is still going on. Instances of Elevation and Depression are perpetually occurring. Three times, in the course of the present century, 1822, 1835, 1837, the coast of Chilli has been permanently elevated, the last time the bottom of the sea being raised more than 8 feet, the area over which the elevation extended being more than 100,000 square miles. In the destruction of Lisbon, 1755, we have a case of depression or subsidence, during the six minutes of whose action the new quay, built of marble, at enormous expense, sank beneath the waters, one hundred fathoms. These are cases of sudden and convulsive action. There are other cases of gradual action, such as the coast of Sweden raised four feet in the present century, and the coast of Greenland now sinking gradually, for a space of more than 600 miles. If we apply to the text referred to, the facts thus ascertained, there is not the slightest reason, from the nature of the case, why the things foretold in them should not be literally fulfilled. What is predicted is neither impossible nor improbable. It is only what has occurred again and again. The Mount of Olives, and indeed the whole of Palestine have been already exalted,” and lifted up.” They consist, for the most part, of aqueous or stratified rocks, which were originally deposited at the bottom of the sea, and have since been raised to their present level. The phenomena have been those of ‘Elevation.’ Why, then, seeing that this has occurred before, should we think it strange, if told that it shall occur again? Is it more improbable in the Future than it was in the Past? The process now going on is gradual, but it seems that when the things foretold occur, it will be convulsive. Still this is nothing new, for this also has occurred within our own time. Why should it not occur again? All the passages referred to have the character of literality about them. We must, therefore, receive them as the Lord has set them before us He hath said it, and shall He not bring it to pass?” “The zeal of the Lord of Hosts wilt perform this.”

 

 

The passage in Isa. ii [2]: 2, is a case of Elevation. In Zech. xiv [14]: 10 it is a case of both Elevation and Depression. In Zech. xiv [14]: 4, 5, it is a case of what is called ‘Disruption,’ ‘Fissure,’ or ‘Fault.’ Without pretending to indicate the exact mode by which the Mount of Olives will be divided, and a Valley formed through the midst of it, it is enough to know that the phenomenon foretold is one that is fully understood as a fact of frequent occurrence in the history of our globe. We have cases innumerable of Elevation, Subsidence, and Lateral Pressure, the strata fractured in the process of the movement, and what is called a ‘Fault’ has been produced. The disruption of the Mount of Olives may be produced by any of the above processes; and it would seem more than probable that by the ‘Mountains’ in Isa. Ixiv [64]:1-4, and Mic. i [1]: 3, 4, Isa. x1 [40]: 4, we are to understand those in the immediate neighbourhood of Jerusalem, and the Mount of Olives, especially. This is rendered the more probable from a comparison of Mic. i [1]: 3, with verse 5, the latter being explanatory of the former. In verse 3 we read of the “High Places of the Land,” and, in reference to these it is asked in verse 5, “What are the High Places of Judah? Are they not Jerusalem?” Again, verse 4, “the Valleys shall be cleft,” pointing, no doubt, to the convulsion foretold by Zechariah, where lie the valleys of Jehoshaphat and Hinnom. “And, again, it must be remembered that Isa. ii [2]: 2, distinctly shows that a great disturbance and dislocation of the strata must necessarily take place in the immediate neighbourhood of Jerusalem at this period, viz., the Second Advent. We have, therefore, good grounds for connecting all passages above referred to together, and for regarding them as all relating to the same period, and most of them, to the same locality. Isa. Ixiv[64]: 1-3, and Mic. i [1]: 3, 4, are undoubtedly connected, and relate to the same great event, viz., the Descent of the Lord Jesus Christ to Earth at His Second Advent. In the former there is a prayer that He would do this; in the latter there is a prediction that he will do this.”

 

 

It is clear, from a comparison of the Scripture passages, that the event predicted in Isa. ii [2]: 2, and Mic. iv [4]: 1, viz., the “Elevation” of Mount Zion, the Temple-Mountain, is the same event as that predicted in Zech. xiv [14]: 10. viz., the Depressions of the hills of Judah, and the “Elevation” of Jerusalem; and which Ezekiel sees accomplished, Ezek. xi [11]: 2; and with which the transformations in Jer. xxxi [31]: 38-40; Joel. iii [3]: 17, 18, Ezek. xlvii [47]: 1-12, are associated, viz., the Temple-Waters streaming through the Acacia-Vale, and emptying into the Mediterranean and Dead Seas; as also producing monthly fruit-bearing trees. It is utter folly to spiritualize this as Hengstenberg, Kiel, Wright, Alexander, (W. L.) and others do. The objections to the literal interpretation, such as that “natural waters could not flow in all directions at once, from the same point,” (R. W. Alexander) and “the whole land would be submerged by the waters of the Mediterranean, were such a depression literal,” (Wright, C. H. H.) are misunderstandings of the text, and afford only too open a flank to keen critics like Kuenen and Graf. We hold with Hofmann, Smend, Neumann, Delitzsch, and many more, that the predictions will be literally accomplished, notwithstanding the unbelief of believers. What Isaiah says is that Mount Zion shall be exalted above the hills.” What Zechariah says is that the whole land (not earth, but land of Judah. So Ewald, Urnbreit, Hitzig, Kohler, Kliefoth, Pressel, and even R. W. Alexander and C. H. H. Wright) shall become as a Plain (not the plain, as Kliefoth, R. W. Alexander, etc.; but a plain, as Ewald, Bunsen, Wright, _Maurer, Lange, Keil, notwithstanding Baer’s retention of the definite article) from Geba to Rimmon, south of Jerusalem, and SHE (Jerusalem) SHALL BE LIFTED high, and shall abide in her place, from the gate of Benjamin to the place of the outermost gate, even the corner gate, and from the tower of Hananeel to the King’s wine-presses.” And all this in connection with the cleaving of “the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the East.” And what Joel and Ezekiel say is, that perennial waters shall flow, both sides, from the Temple Rock, and immortalize the land and sea together. Keil thinks this is “a figurative representation of the spiritual elevation and glory the City will receive by the gospel,” and Hengstenberg imagines it means “the spiritual elevation and transformation of the church,” while Wright is convinced that “high dignity” and “rivers of grace” are here signified. Others think the splitting of Olivet means spiritually, “a broken and contrite heart,” which Bunyan keenly corrects by saying “The prophet saith that the mountain is ‘before Jerusalem, on the East!’” Still others idealize the prophecy, counting out the “husk” as “mere external,” and the “details” as “non-essential!”

 

 

Against such liberties, we hold to the text, as it reads. What we are told is that Palestine will be transfigured when the Lord comes. When He renovates Israel for Himself, He renovates their City and their Land. The New-Born Tenant has a New-Built Home. When the Daughter of Zion is married to her Lord, it is not in the old ruin they keep house! Exalted above the hills and crowned with the streaming light of the Glory-Cloud, will be her special dwelling-place. The territory of Judah will become like the “Arabah,” or Ghor, which stretches from the slopes of Hermon or Sea of Tiberias, to the Red Sea or Elanitic Gulf. It is a case of “Depression” of the mountains and hills, an “Elevation” of the valleys, but not a sinking of the territory itself; certainly not of Jerusalem. The land is elevated while yet its irregularities and inequalities are smoothed, and it becomes a plain. The errors of the commentators here, are many. It is not said that Judah’s territory shall be depressed, but only that its mountainous region shall be levelled like the Ghor, while the City and the Temple are exalted. Isaiah has taught the same truth. Every Valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill be brought low, the crooked place be made straight and the rough place plain and the Glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it together, for Jehovah’s mouth hath spoken it.” Isa. xl [40]: 4. The delimitation of the boundary of the territory is sufficiently clear. It is that of the royal tribe and kingdom of Judah, the central glory of millennial times. It is from Geba (old Gibeah, modern Jeba) in the territory of Benjamin, the northern boundary line, to Rimmon (modern Umer-Rumanim) the southern boundary line, i,e., “from Geba to Beersheba,” the whole extent of Judah’s domain (2 Kings xxiii [23]: 8). The entire hilly region shall become like the “Great Plain,” and “Jerusalem shall be lifted high. The total City shall be elevated. If we trace the delimitation of the City itself, it is even more precise. From East to West, the boundary line runs from Benjamin’s Gate to the Corner Gate, while it stretches North and South, from the Tower of Hananeel to the royal gardens at the junction of the valleys of Jehoshaphat and Hinnom, Zech. xiv [14]: 10; Jer. xxxi [31]: 38-40. This particularity is intentional, on the part of the Spirit of Prophecy. But, it is a false inference, from this, to conclude that only this portion of the Land of Canaan is the subject of cosmical transformation. Dr. Robertson Smith’s sneer at the idea of “the Kingdom of God reduced to the Petty limits of the territory of Judah,” rests upon his own ignorance of the prophetic word, and is a sneer at the prophetic word itself. Elsewhere we read, clearly, and long ago, as Justin Martyr emphasized it, - that the entire land, and the city, will be broadened, enlarged ant adorned,” according to the prophets. It has been a misfortune that our English Version, like others equally defective, has obscured for us the sense in many passages. In the clearest manner, the prophet Isaiah, looking forward to Israel’s glory accomplished at Messiah’s Coming, says, Thou hast increased the nation, O Lord, thou art glorified; thou hast extended wide the borders of the land.” Isa. xxvi [26]: 15. It is a prediction of increased population, both by restoration, and resurrection, and an enlargement of the limits of the land. So the promise is given, “Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty, and the land of breadths,” or “far-stretching land.” The same is true as to the enlargement of the City, in future times. The magnificence of the Kingdom is elsewhere foretold in terms unmistakable. In the 72nd Psalm, it is described as from Sea to Sea, and from the River to the ends of the Earth.” Ps. lxxii [72]:7. Does all this seem too marvellous? Neum Yehovah!” It is the utterance of Jehovah, Doer of these things!” How blessed this Planet of ours one day will be, by reason of the Coming of the Lord from Heaven! How blessed the Holy Land! And Jerusalem lifted up! And Zion exalted! And Israel redeemed! And the Nations converted! And the holy sleepers waked - [at the time of their resurrection out from dead ones] - into the image of Christ! How stupendous the change! What a different Age from ours! Come, Lord Jesus!

 

Soli Deo Gloria.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

 [10]

 

GEHENNA

 

 

By W. J. ROWLANDS

 

 

WHILE Hades, the present abode of departed - [disembodied saved (“Matt. 16: 18; Luke 16: 23, R.V.) and] - lost souls is mentioned by name ten times in the New Testament, the Lord uses “Gehenna eleven times (and the apostle James once) for the place of torment where after the resurrection, both the bodies and souls of the lost will be consigned at the great white throne judgment.*

 

[* See Rev. 20: 11-13, R.V.].

 

 

Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment: but I say unto you, that every one who is angry with his brother shall be in danger of the judgment; and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council; and whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of the hell of fire:” (Matt. 5: 21-22, R.V.)

 

 

Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt not commit adultery: but I say unto you, that every one that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. And if thy right eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body be cast into hell [Gehenna’ R.V.]. And if thy right hand causeth thee to stumble, cut it off and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body go into hell:” (Matt. 5: 27-30, R.V.)

 

 

And if thy hand or thy foot causeth thee to stumble, cut it off, and cast it from thee: it is good for thee to enter into life maimed or halt, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into the eternal fire. And if thine eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is good for thee to enter into life with one eye rather than having two eyes to be cast into the hell of fire:” (Matt. 18: 8, 9, R.V.)

 

 

In these passages our Lord calls it twice the hell of fire,” twice hell and once the eternal fire; while in a somewhat similar setting in Mark he calls it hell ... the unquenchable fire ... hell,” “hell, where their worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched” (Mark 9: 43, 45, 47, R.V.)

 

 

And so dreadful is that place that self-inflicted loss of right eye, right hand and right foot, is profitable if necessary to save from stumbling that leads to that doom.

 

 

While Hades has to do with the [disembodied] soul, it is noteworthy that concerning Gehenna our Lord emphasizes the body as well as the soul - thy whole body.” Fearful indeed must be the condition of a man who can read such solemn words from the lips of the Lord and Saviour and then deny the eternity of the woe of the wicked. Being unquenched and unquenchable eternal fire, and having to do with the whole person of the wicked, body and soul, it must be the lake of fireinto which death and Hades are to be cast with all who are not found written in the Lamb’s book of life, when they shall have been raised from the dead and judged at the great white throne.

 

 

The Lord in love to our souls, attacks the secret springs of sin, and warns us of the thought of anger or the look of lust, and it is worthy of note that both the first and last context in the New Testament in which this word Gehenna is used, warn us forcibly about the wrong use of the tongue, and of the fire which may begin so small but grow to such awful magnitude. In James 3: 5, 6, the word fire occurs four times, the defiling of the whole body is emphasised, and the small beginnings are warned against, for our Lord waits not till we fall but warns of that which stumbles.”

 

 

What I tell you in the darkness, speak ye in the light: and what ye hear in the ear, proclaim upon the housetops. And be not afraid of them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell:” (Matt. 10: 27, 28, R.V.)

 

 

In this passage, and its counterpart in Luke 12: 5, our Lord exhorted His apostles to fearless proclamation of His truth, regardless of present opposition. Persecutors can, at the most, kill the bodies of the saints; their souls are beyond their power to kill. These verses specially emphasize both body and soul, in connection with Gehenna. Inasmuch as persecutors can kill the body of a saint but cannot kill his soul, it proves that his soul does not die when it leaves his body. We note too that neither clause of this verse affirms that the soul is killed. For His own wise reasons our Lord, in the latter clause used the word destroy not kill.

 

 

This word “apollumi” occurs in many such verses as The Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost”. It is translated destroy (twenty-three times), lost and lose (thirty-one times), perish (thirty-three), be destroyed (three), marred (three). It is used of the lost sheep, lost piece of silver and the lost son. Apollumi, whether translated perish, lost, destroy, or mar, does not therefore mean to annihilate or to deprive of conscious existence, for the sheep that is lost whom the Shepherd seeks, has conscious existence, as did also the prodigal son who was lost.

 

 

Persecutors of God’s witnesses can at most kill the body, but God in His righteous judgments can destroy both body and soul of such murderers in the Gehenna of fire. Destruction, in Scripture, is not annihilation, or cessation of conscious existence. Life is not simply existence: neither is death non-existence. To enter into life,” to enter into the kingdom of God (words addressed to men who possessed physical life), do not mean entering into existence, not even into conscious existence. Life is more than conscious existence. Life is one state of existence and death is another state of existence.

 

 

Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte; and when he is become so, ye make him two-fold more a son of hell than yourselves” (Matt. 23: 15).

 

 

Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents, ye offspring of vipers, how shall ye escape the judgment of hell?” (verses 32-33, R.V.)

 

 

Terrible indeed is the Lord’s indictment against the scribes and Pharisees! And these woes stand in awful contrast with the beatitudes pronounced on His disciples in chapter five. Sons of hell these Pharisees were: each convert being more steeped in wickedness than his predecessors, yet they vainly protested that they were not persecutors like their fathers who slew the prophets, while at that very hour they were seeking to slay the Lord, and did the same to the apostles of the Church.

 

 

Who can read these words without feeling their awfulness? Ye serpents, ye offspring of vipers, how shall ye escape the judgment of Gehenna?” Who can be so blinded as to think such words threatened nothing worse than annihilation? Are the scourgings, persecutions, imprisonments, tortures, inquisitions, beheadings, burning to death at the stake, together with innumerable other cruelties perpetrated by men on God’s true people, throughout the centuries, and even the murder of the Son of God Himself, to be answered by Jehovah with nothing more terrible than to awake the criminals, judge them at the great white throne, and then sentence them to a deep, peaceful eternal sleep or to annihilation in which they feel nothing, know nothing, fear nothing? The punishment of these crimes does not always come on the perpetrators in this life, but it comes, and that in full measure as sure as Jehovah hath set his throne in the heavens, and his kingdom ruleth over all.” “Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?” - The Prophetic Digest.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[11]

 

PESTILENCE

 

 

THE twentieth century began with exceptional judgments. Here is a summary, given after the First World War, of the consequent pestilence. “There can be no doubt” - so runs a startling assertion of The Times (Oct. 28, 1918) - “that the world is in the grip of a pandemic of influenza, such as has not been known in our times, and possibly not since the Middle Ages.” For once again we are faced with the ominous fact that this century is seeing a revival of pestilence. In 1907 Lord Morley said in the House of Commons: “The plague figures (for India) are appalling. It was in 1896 that the plague first appeared, and up to April, 1907, five and a quarter millions of human beings have died” (Daily Telegraph, June 7, 1907). A million and a quarter died in India alone in one year - 1906-1907. In February of this year (Times, Feb. 7, 1918) this telegram came from China:- “Plague is spreading. So far, every case has proved fatal, and the mortality is enormous.” General Smuts has told us (Daily Telegraph, Feb. 28, 1914) that there has been a recrudescence of leprosy throughout the world, and that there is no reason why it should not spread as it did in the Middle Ages. “Given fifty years of continued bad government,” says Mr. Crickfield, a writer on South America, “and Venezuela and Columbia will be huge, horrible, unroofed, unfenced leper colonies.”

 

 

Pestilence always follows directly in the wake of war. The red horse - the black horse - the pale (or greenish) horse - the corpse colour of putrescence (Rev. 6: 4): God’s four sore judgments - the sword, the famine, the pestilence (Ezek. 14: 2l): or, as our Lord puts it, Kingdom shall rise against kingdom, and there shall be famines and pestilences:” (Luke 21: 11). A medical authority writes:- “The history of typhus is written in those dark pages of the world’s story which tell of the grievous visitations of mankind by war, famine, and misery.” It was typhus which destroyed Napoleon’s army in its retreat from Moscow; and in the South African War flies killed more men than bullets, and today typhus has killed more Serbians than did the Austrians. In Petrograd in one portion of August (Times, Aug. 7, 1918), a thousand people were dying of cholera every day. How war creates disease is vividly portrayed in this telegram from Petrograd:- “The population of Petrograd are being decimated by epidemic diseases, the result of systematic malnutrition. Spotted typhus is raging with unprecedented severity, and this is considered more dangerous than plague or cholera under the extreme insanitary conditions such as those now prevailing in Petrograd. Unfortunately, too, all the organizations concerned with public health have been either abolished or rendered unworkable by twelve months of revolutionary madness, and there is now no Epidemiological Bureau, no Sanitary Commission, no great specialists, no registration of diseases, and very few doctors. Beside the extreme shortage of food, there is frightful adulteration with all kinds of injurious admixtures, which only increase the danger in the cases of typhus, when careful dieting is absolutely necessary for successful treatment. Many persons are known to be suffering from chronic irritation of the epiglottis produced by the excessive quantity of straw chaff in the bread, now rationed out to the merely tantalizing extent of one quarter of a pound per diem, and often not obtainable even in that small quantity. In Finland, bread is being made of moss and sawdust mixed with small quantities of flour. Next to spotted typhus we have gastric typhus and smallpox. All these are progressing rapidly on the basis of a general enfeeblement of the human constitution induced by bad and inadequate feeding” (Times, Jan. 29, 1918).

 

 

But now we are face to face with something far more mysterious and significant. Here is the first telegram concerning the outbreak of Spanish influenza:- “A new form of disease, of an epidemic character, the origin of which is unknown has appeared in Madrid” (Times, May 24, 1918). A third of the population was immediately prostrated, including cabinet ministers and the King: but it began in so mild a form that no deaths occurred (Times, May 28, 1918).* It has now spread over the world.

 

* Beginning thus gently, in the manner of God’s judgments, into what an appalling severity it has grown! Here is the latest telegram from Barcelona (Times, Nov. 8, 1918): “The epidemic is a most serious affair, affecting the whole of Spain, and the death-rate is truly awful. The patient dies in from seven hours to four days after first feeling sick. So far as I can make out, death is always the result of a sort of broncho-pneumonia. An idea of how serious the epidemic is cannot be gauged correctly from the newspapers. Thus, in Barcelona, the newspapers give the death-roll from the disease as three hundred a day, the Civil Governor states it is six hundred a day, and the medical men with whom I have spoken say it cannot be less than 1,200 daily. In places there is a panic: the theatres, music-halls, and public restaurants are more than half empty, dancing is forbidden, and the people go about inhaling eucalyptol, creosote, or whatever the prevalent essential oil may be. Funerals are working day and night, and coffins are almost unobtainable.”

 

 

In Bombay 774 people died in twenty-four hours (Times, Oct. 17, 1918); over large tracts of Germany one-third of the population are affected (Times, July 5, 1918); in Odessa, in Russia, there are seventy thousand cases, in Buenos Aires a hundred thousand (Times, Oct. 21, 1918); and five thousand deaths have occurred in a single fortnight in Cape Town (Times, Oct. 26, 1918). It rages in Sweden, in Denmark, in Holland; in Morocco uncounted multitudes are dying (Times, Oct. 8, 1918); it is the worst epidemic South Africa has ever had; and now we are face to face with it here at home. The Spectator (Nov. 2, 1918), says:- “It has spread with astounding rapidity all over the world, and in some small towns and villages in England half the population has been laid low.”

 

 

And how just this is! In the day of God’s warnings, why should the neutrals, and we civilians, be exempt from facing death as the soldiers of nearly all nations have faced it for four years? But this proves that the World War itself is not a political catastrophe, but a Divine judgment.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[12]

 

WORLD GOVERNMENT

 

 

By D. M. PANTON.

 

 

THE approach of a Federation of the World has long been foreseen, following a Federation of Europe. Napoleon said:-

 

 

There must be one Code, one Court of Appeal, and one coinage for Europe; the States of Europe must be united into one nation.” “Federation,” said Lord Salisbury, shortly before his death, “is the only hope of Europe.” The late Kaiser had this in full view. He said:- “From childhood I have been influenced by five men, Alexander the Great, Julius Caesar, Theodoric II., Frederick the Great, and Napoleon. Each of these men dreamed a dream of world empire. They failed. I have dreamed a dream of German world empire, and my mailed fist shall succeed. A new empire shall arise more splendid than the world ever saw-a new Roman-German empire which shall rule the world, and the world shall be happy.

 

 

World Federation

 

 

Since the first World War the advance has been rapid towards this ominous goal. The ‘League of Nations’, which endeavoured to produce universal peace, has been succeeded by the Organization of the ‘United Nations’, which has far greater power and influence. It is now proposed to hold a Peoples’ World Constituent Assembly in Geneva in the autumn of 1950, with representatives from every country in the world- a representative for every million inhabitants; at a cost of £1,000,000; and forming a world government which would have a monopoly of armed force, the control of atomic development, the promotion of international banking and currency, a world Food-Board, and world citizenship. One example of what has been already achieved is sufficiently startling. For over a generation the world has been talking about a world bank - and now it is a reality. “The other day,” says Eugene Meyer, first president of the world bank, “thousands of American investors took £60,000,000 of their funds and eagerly purchased the first bond issue of the world bank - The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, to give it the official title. The world bank is off to a good start.”

 

 

Peace and Safety

 

 

Now the object is profoundly right, and the method completely impossible. The object is a gigantic effort to be made by all nations to create a peace which will never be broken; a peace which will be based, not on reconciliation with God - not a single official document of the United Nations has once even named God - but on the political and economic organization of the world. They are saying, PEACE and SAFETY” (1 Thess. 5: 3) - that is, security; a security established on a peace enforced by military - [and now by political] - power over all nations. So much is this the language of to-day that the United Nations names its chief agency as ‘the Security Council’; and so Mr. Eden, when he was Foreign Secretary some years ago, said, “The Charter is to draft an international organization for the maintenance of international PEACE and SECURITY.”

 

 

The Church Entrapped

 

 

It is most remarkable how this very scheme exercised the False Prophets of old. “Behold, the prophets’ say unto them, Ye shall not see the sword; but I will give you assured peace in this place” (Jer. 14: 13). And this, we are forewarned, is a deception that will entrap the people of God. They have seduced my people, saying, Peace; and there was no peace” (Ezek. 13: 10). President Wilson, who was a member of a League to Enforce Peace founded at a cost of £80,000, said:- “It will be absolutely necessary that a force be created as a guarantor of the permanency of the settlement so much greater than the force of any nation now engaged or any alliance hitherto formed or projected, that no nation, no probable combination of nations, could face or withstand it. If the peace presently to be made is to endure, it must be a peace made secure by the organized major force of mankind.” The Church is being entrapped at this moment. Martin Luther’s words ought to be written in letters of gold across the horizon:- “The idea that the world is to be converted before the coming of Christ comes from Satan.”

 

 

Against God

 

 

The Second Psalm portrays the coming storm. The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the Lord and against his Anointed  - that is, Christ - saying, Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us” (Ps. 2: 1). The fundamental laws of every State will be made anti-Christian and deliberately God-defiant. Various Atheist organizations in American Colleges reveal, by the names they have chosen for themselves, what is coming:--in Philadelphia, “God’s Black Sheep”; in Wisconsin, “The Circle of the Godless”; in Los Angeles, “The Devil’s Angels”; in Rochester, “The Damned Souls”; and in North Dakota, “The Legion of the Damned,” with a president entitled, “His Satanic Majesty.”

 

 

Antichrist

 

 

Lord Balfour foresaw wonderfully the inevitable World Empire. He says:- “It is only a military despotism of the German type that can, through generations if need be, pursue steadily, remorselessly, unscrupulously, and appallingly, the object of dominating civilisation and mankind. And, mark you, this evil, this menace under which we are suffering, is not one which will diminish with the growth of knowledge and the progress of material civilisation, but, on the contrary, increase with it.” And the Kaiser remarkably foreshadowed the Antichrist. He says:- “The German people has in the Lord of Creation an unconditional and avowed Ally: on me, as German Emperor, the Spirit of God has descended. I am His weapon, His sword, and His vicegerent.” But Julius Caesar forecast the Man of Sin even more exactly. He had the picture of himself stamped upon the globe of the world, with a sword in his hand, and this motto - En utroque Caesar. A master genius, and a Hell-selected man, the Lawless One will win the world by his accomplishment of its aim for peace and safety, bringing to rich fruition the plans of the United Nations: the United Nations will at last give birth to Antichrist. He shall come peaceably - in time of security (R.V.); and shall obtain the kingdom by flatteries (Dan. 11: 21) - by fulsome approval of the United Nations.

 

 

Coupons

 

 

One extraordinary detail in our midst to-day is incredibly significant. It is coupons. Stamped rations now alone make food procurable: never before in the history of the world, so far as we are aware - certainly never before in the history of Britain - food is unobtainable without coupons. The only change that is coming - possibly because coupons stamped on paper can be forged, or stolen, or lost - is a government decree that they must be stamped on the [peoples] flesh. A mark on their right hand or upon their forehead; that no man shall be able to buy or to sell, save he that hath the mark, even the name of the Beast or the number of his name” (Rev. 13: 16). The overwhelming fact is that coupons, without which all peoples on the earth must starve, are already here.

 

 

Destruction

 

 

We now reach the crisis. When they are saying, Peace and safety, then sudden destruction cometh: at the very moment they are most concentrated on peace, and imagine themselves as secure as never before, destruction like lightning wipes them out. Even men of the world sense the coming danger. In the words of Louis Kossuth:- “There is a cry of alarm upon the ostensible approach of universal danger. The decisive struggle is near. It will be the last in mankind’s history.” Or in the words of Professor Sohn:- “The society of our day is like the earth on which we live - a thin crust over a great volcanic, seething, revolutionary heart of liquid fire.And they shall in no wise escape.” It is possible that even science will yet be able to penetrate - by the death-ray - into earth’s deepest caves where even the atomic bomb cannot reach; but a far more awful power will make escape totally impossible. Though they dig into Sheol - i.e., ‘Hades’, the under-world - [where disembodied souls of the dead presently are (Lk. 16: 23, 30; cf., Acts 7: 4, 5; Ps. 16: 10; Acts 2: 27, 34; 2 Tim. 2: 16-18, R.V.)] - in the heart of the earth” (Matt. 12: 40) - thence [from there] shall mine hand take them; though they climb up to heaven - in aeroplanes [and rockets] - thence will I bring them down; and though they be hid from my sight in the bottom of the sea - in submarines - thence will I command the serpent, and he shall bite them” (Amos. 9: 2).

 

 

The Age of Gold

 

 

But beyond it all lies an infinitely golden vision. A re-born humanity will introduce a re‑boripworld. A great British statesman of the nineteenth century, John Bright, expressed it thus:- “It may be but a vision, but I will cherish it. I see one vast federation stretching from the frozen north in unbroken line to the glowing south. I see one people and one language, and one law and one faith, and over all that white continent the home of freedom and a refuge for the oppressed of every race and every clime.” In the exquisite words of the hymn:-

 

 

For lo, the time is hastening on

By prophet-bards foretold,

When with the ever-circling years

Comes round the age of gold;

When peace shall over all the earth

Her ancient splendours fling,

And the whole earth send back the song

Which now the angels sing.

 

 

The kingdom of this world - the Greek is singular - have become the kingdom - the Empire, a vast federated world under one Monarch - of our Lord and of his Christ, and He shall reign for ever and ever” (Rev. 11: 15). “The Lord - [i.e., ‘Jesus of Nazareth’ - God’s promised (Ps. 2: 8; Acts 1: 10, R.V.) and only DivineMessiah’ or world Ruler, who] - shall be king over all the earth; and in that - [coming millennial (Rev. 20: 4; cf. 2 Pet. 3: 8, R.V.)] - day shall there be one Lord and his name one” (Zech. 14: 9).

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[13]

 

REBUILDING THE CHURCH’S RUINS

 

 

By D. M. PANTON, B.A.

 

 

WHETHER it is designed as a type or not, Nehemiah’s task is ours, history for ever repeating itself. The walls of Jerusalem - the Holy City’s fortifications against the enemy - had crashed, exactly as the massive truths of Scripture, the Church’s fortifications against the World and hell, have crumbled in millions of Christian minds, and our task is Nehemiah’s - the rebuilding of the walls. And the setting is exact. The rebuilding led to the Feast of Tabernacles, the divine type of the gathering of the saints on high, a feast which Israel had neglected for a thousand years - a wonderful forecast of an imminent - [pre-tribulation Rapture (Lk. 21:34-36; Rev. 3: 10, R.V.), and a consequent Second] - Advent, the truth of which the Church has lost for some fifteen centuries, while we labour to rebuild the crumbling walls. The history of the ancient people of God closes with this book, as the history of the Church closes immediately [seven years (Dan. 9: 27; cf., 2 Thess. 1: 11, 12, R.V.)] before the [promised (Acts 1: 11] Advent.

 

 

Prayer

 

 

NEHEMIAH embodies for ever one practical truth of critical importance, namely, that all holy activity which is not inspired by constant prayer dwindles and peters out at last. Prayer is more vital than we dream. Only unfailing prayer can keep our spiritual wealth un-destroyed. In one of the Continental palaces the royal jewellery was not kept behind iron bars, as in the Tower of London, but lay open on a table, exposed to any thief; yet it was perfectly safe: why? Because it was charged with electricity: it was death to touch it. Unceasing prayer so charges our life and service as to keep our treasures untouchable, and safe from the robbery of Satan.

 

 

Worship

 

 

NEHEMIAH opens his campaign with one of the fullest prayers recorded in the Bible, in which he reveals a soul deeply disturbed for the People of God, and passionately devoted to their redemption. Passionate prayer - I wept, and fasted and prayed: worshipping prayer - O Lord, the great and terrible God; adoring prayer - that keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love him; incessant prayer - the prayer of thy servant, which I pray before thee day and night; confessing prayer - I and my father’s house have sinned; confident prayer - these are thy servants and thy people, whom thou hast redeemed by thy great power; and prayer committing all to God; prosper, I pray thee, thy servant this day.” As one writer paraphrases Nehemiah’s prayer:- “It is a prayer addressed to Him who is mightier than our mightiest foes; who has a perfect knowledge of them, and of our weaknesses; whose eye is ever upon them and us; who loves us and desires our safety; who has promised help and victory to those who call upon Him” W. S. Lewis, M.A.

 

 

An Open Door

 

 

NEHEMIAHS first specific prayer is for our own first vital necessity as servants of Christ - liberty for the work of God, an open door granted by the Government. So Nehemiah, when questioned by the Persian Emperor, Artaxerxes, For what dost thou make request?” between the King’s question and his own answer sends a telegram to heaven:- So I prayed unto the God of heaven; and I said unto the king, That I may build Jerusalem” (2: 4). Instantly Artaxerxes granted an abundant answer. And the king granted me, according to the good hand of my God upon me” (verse 8). Such is our Lord’s word to all of us today throughout the world who have State authority for Christian activity:- Behold, I have set before thee a door opened, which none can shut” (Rev. 3: 8).

 

 

The World

 

 

AT once Nehemiah finds himself, as we shall, face to face with an angry world. Sanballat brought down a horde of Samaritans and Arabians, in scorn and contempt, and with military power to crush the workers on the walls. Nehemiah responds with an immediate cry to Heaven:- Hear, O our God, for we are despised, and turn back their reproach upon their own head” (4: 4). Once again there is the immediate intervention of God. When our enemies heard that it [their plot] was known unto us, and God had brought their counsel to nought, that we returned every one unto his work” (verse 15). Taught by the thundercloud, Nehemiah sets up a permanent guard. We made our prayer unto our God, and set a watch against them day and night” (verse 9).* George Muller gives a confirming testimony. Asked how much time he spent in prayer, he replied:- “Hours every day. But I live in the spirit of prayer. I pray as I walk, and when I lie down, and when I rise. And the answers are always coming. Tens of thousands of times have my prayers been answered. When once I am persuaded a thing is right, I go on praying for it until it comes. The great point is never to give up until the answer comes. The great fault of the children of God is that they do not continue in prayer.”

 

* Un-pausing, un-resting toil and vigilance till the work is done. “Night and day: none of us put off our clothes. Too much of the Church’s work is committed to the few willing labourers. All should be doing, and always doing, and doing their all” (W. S. Lewis, M.A.). It has been said with much truth:- “The shirking of the man who prays, and the praying of the man who shirks, is equally an abomination unto the Lord.

 

 

Calumny

 

 

THE next attack is studied misrepresentation, the invented calumnies that always accompany persecution. Sanballat and Tobiah charge Nehemiah with a plot to rebel against Artaxerxes, and to establish himself as king. He retorts:- There are no such things done as thou sayest, but thou feignest them out of thine own heart; and then he once more cries to heaven:- But now, O God, strengthen my hands” (6: 8, 9). In the words of David:- In the day when I cried thou answeredst me, and strengthenedst me with strength in my soul” (Ps. 138: 3). So Paul:- For this cause I bow my knees, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man” (Eph. 3: 16). Like Nehemiah, we shall also need strength behind us. Judah said (4: 10):- “Our strength faileth, there is so much rubbish, it is impossible to build.” There will always be those among the people of God who daunt and discourage.Do not look anxiously about you for man’s smile, but do look earnestly above you for Christ’s approval, and beyond you for His reward.”

 

 

Temptations

 

 

NEXT we have the supernatural, sent to tempt Nehemiah. Shemiah, a false prophet, is hired to work on Nehemiah’s fear; warning him of the peril to his life- that even the next night he would be murdered - he suggests that together they take refuge in the Temple. For Nehemiah, neither a priest nor a Levite, to enter the Temple was open sin against God and the ruin of his influence with Israel. Nehemiah instantly refuses, and as instantly commits himself and his enemies to God. Remember, O my God, Tobiah and Sanballat, also the prophetess Nodiah, and the rest of the prophets, that would have put me in fear” (6: 14). At any moment we may have a new [evil and deceptive] spirit movement sweeping the world.

 

 

Fornication

 

 

THE final battle of Nehemiah is precisely the battle we are to expect. After the walls had been rebuilt, and the people of God revived and restored, the High Priest Eliashib establishes Tobias the Ammonite - spiritually, the world, the unregenerate who are enemies of God - inside the Temple itself, making a palatial residence in God’s Temple for God’s enemy. It is exactly ‘the fornication with kings’ of the Church of Rome. In the Temple of God - the Church - the State is enthroned, and this is done by the official leaders of the People of God. So the last battle of Nehemiah (as it will be ours, when the Woman on the Seven Hills is drunk with the blood of the martyrs) is to cast Tobias out of the Temple; and in this final conflict Nehemiah prays three times oftener than before (13: 22, 29, 31). “Spare me according to the greatness of thy mercy!” Thrice he prays. As Mr. Spurgeon puts it:- “Prayer pulls the rope below and the great bell rings above in the ears of God. Some scarcely stir the bell for they pray so languidly; others give an occasional pluck at the rope; but he who wins with heaven is the man who grabs the rope boldly and pulls continually with all his might.”

 

 

Continuing

 

 

So it is the ceaseless prayer which brings the complete victory. “Pray without ceasing” (1 Thess. 5: 17). Nor must we allow ourselves to be discouraged by ‘dryness’ in prayer. Hear what two effectual prayers have to say. When Hudson Taylor was once asked if he ever prayed without conscious joy, he replied:- “Often. Sometimes I pray on with my heart feeling like wood.” And then he added:- “Often, too, the most wonderful answers have come when prayer has been a real effort of faith, without any joy whatever.Evan Roberts says: “Some ask about dryness in prayer. It matters not whether it is ‘dry’ or ‘dewy.’ The ‘dry’ prayer may be more effective than the ‘flow.’ The thoroughness with which you ask is the thoroughness with which God will work.” Nor let us be discouraged by exhaustion. Charles G. Finney so gave himself to prayer that sometimes he would pray all night. In his latter days a friend said:- “Mr. Finney, do you pray the way you used to?” He said, “I pray a great deal, but I cannot pray the way I used to, I am not strong enough. My nerves have been shattered, I am an old man now. I would like to pray the way I used to but I cannot. Sometimes I would pray in an agony all night, but I cannot do it now.” But he said, “When people send a request for prayer I just quietly look up to God and I say, ‘Oh God, I am not strong enough to pray the way I used to pray. Let the Holy Spirit be my prayer and give me the words of prayer,’ and as I just look up to God and pray what I believe God’s Spirit gives me, my friend, I want to tell you, God answers these prayers just as much as He did those old prayers of agony I had in the olden time.”

 

 

Completion

 

 

THUS the whole book, completing the history of Israel, closes with a prayer - Remember me, O my God, for good; even as we too, when our task is completed, will close with another last prayer- Lord, remember me when thou comest in thy kingdom.” Dr. Bachus, a former president of Hamilton College in America, was told, on his death-bed, that he had but half an hour to live. “Is that so?” he replied; “then take me out of my bed, and put me on my knees, and let me spend it calling on God for the salvation of the world.” And so they did. He died upon his knees.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[14]

 

AN EXPOSITION OF THE

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS

 

 

By ROBERT GOVETT, M.A.

 

 

Hebrews 9: 4

 

And the ark of the covenant overlaid on every side with gold.”

 

 

THE centre of the Tabernacle and of its Holiest was the ark. All was arranged with reference to it, and after its position was first fixed (Ex. 40: 2, 4, 21). It was a chest made of two materials of very different values. (1) Of acacia wood, covered on all sides with gold (Ex. 25: 11). It typified Christ, the centre of God’s counsels, Who is both God and man, yet but one Person. The ark was clothed inside as well as outside, with gold. So the Godhead of the Lord Jesus is now conspicuous. But Christ shall continue for ever of these two essential natures. God and man is one Christ.” It was crowned with gold; for Christ shall prove victorious (Ex. 25: 11). It was the ark of the testimony,” for it bore witness to the High Priest and Mediator about to come. To but look into it of old, was death to many of the men of Bethshemesh.* But in the day of mercy, sinners of Israel and Gentiles were allowed to break into the True Ark, and yet were not destroyed.

 

* Example of the errors in numbers which have crept into the Hebrew text (1 Sam. 6: 19). Instead of 50,070 men, read 70 men.

 

 

Wherein was the golden jar that had the manna.”

 

 

Three things are named as contained in the ark. The first is the jar of manna. When Israel’s provisions failed them in the wilderness, the Most High fed them daily with manna from heaven. They gathered each an omer a day. The Lord commanded Moses that an omer of it (probably something near a gallon) should be laid up, to show to the generations to come the bread of God, wherewith He fed their fathers in the desert. Then Moses, instead of fulfilling the order himself, commands Aaron to take a jar, fill it with manna, and lay it up before the Lord, to be kept for your generations.” And answerably thereto, Aaron laid it up before the testimony to be kept (Ex. 16: 32-34). This, then, is typical. It is one of the shadows of the better things belonging to the new covenant. (1) It represents Christ. He was the bread that God gave, that came down from heaven. (2) As come to earth, He was small, and not understood. Yet is He (3) the Food of His people in the wilderness (John 6). The eaters of the old manna died, but those who feed by faith of Christ find Him to be everlasting life, and they shall be raised  - [i.e., resurrected] - up at the last day in bodies fitted to endure for ever. (4) The manna of the desert, kept beyond a day, corrupted. But the Holy One of God saw no corruption. (5) Part of this manna was to be lifted from the earth, and laid up before God in the Holiest. It was to be set “before the testimony,” and the testimony was the two tables of the Law. God, methinks, then, would teach us that Christ, as the eternal life, must be the Righteous One. (6) The manna was God’s gracious gift, in opposition to bread from “the herb of the field,” to produce which, by the toil of his brow, man was set after the Fall. Here was food which came down at once in its perfection and only needed to be gathered. (7) The pot of manna abiding in its incorruption before God, speaks of Christ, as He is the Eternal Life Who was with the Father,” but also of what He is and will be to His people, Eternal Life” (John 6: 58; 1 John 1: 2).

 

 

And the rod of Aaron that blossomed.”

 

 

The rebellion of Israel against the priesthood, confirmed by Jehovah to Aaron and his family, drew out this miracle (Num. 17). The Lord required that the rod of a prince of each of the tribes, with his name engraved thereon, should be laid up before the testimony, where He would meet with them. The mans rod whom I shall choose, shall blossom.” On the morrow, Moses went into the tabernacle of witness, and, behold, the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi was budded, and brought forth buds, and bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds.” Here was the figure of resurrection. The rod was once possessed of natural life. It formed part of a living tree. But it was cut off, died, and became withered and dry. Then the Lord made it to live anew, with a second and supernatural life.

 

 

(1) This, then, figures to us Christ as Resurrection and Life” (John 11). When Israel rose against Him, as interfering with the temple arrangements, and demanded a sign in proof of His authority, Jesus replied:- Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up” (John 2). Fulfilling this, our Lord gave the proof, not only of His Priesthood - a better than Aaron’s - but also of His Godhead, as raising the dead. (2) Observe, the rod was the rod - not of Moses, which carried wrath - but of Aaron, the high priest, whose services maintained sinful Israel before Jehovah. (3) After the blooming rod had been presented before the eyes of witnesses, it was to be laid up before God, within the veil. The Lord said unto Moses, ‘Bring Aaron’s rod again before the testimony to be kept for a token against the rebels’.” This answers to [them] the Saviour’s - [consequent Resurrection out from the dead, and His] - ascent to His Father, and His being hid there (John 16: 10). (4) Our Lord teaches us, conformably with this, that faith or unbelief in His [select] resurrection, - [out of dead ones’ (Acts 4: 2 (Lit. Greek)] - is the testing-point now; and marks the difference between the people of God and the perverse generation (Matt. 12 [: 40. cf. John 3: 13; 2 Tim. 2: 17, 18, R.V.)]). (5) To the same interposition of God the Saviour alluded, when He spoke of Himself as the grain of wheat, that while He lived stood alone; but must die and rise again, in order to associate others with Himself. He would give birth thus to a set of priests of a far higher order than Aaron’s; even in resurrection. (6) It is to this I think that Paul alludes, where he assures King Agrippa that he believed and taught what Moses (in typical history) did say should come:- “That the Christ should suffer, that He, first of the select resurrection,** is about to announce light to the people [of Israel] and to the Gentiles” (Greek) (Acts 26: 23). This Paul fulfilled, as God’s witness to Jesus, the risen and ascended to the glory of God. From the Saviour’s resurrection comes light across the dark valley of death, both to Israel and the nations. Paul saw in the Saviour the Christ, the true High Priest of the better covenant, hidden in the glory of resurrection before God. (7) The rod was to be kept within the ark, in the presence of the tables of the Law. Resurrection could only attach to the Righteous One. (8) Perhaps, also, this blooming, fruiting rod, denotes both the Saviour’s authority, and also, that one of the fruits of His High-priesthood will be, the bestowing on the saved the lost tree of life, in the New Eden of our God on high (Rev. 22).

 

* I read the last two words of the received text as one - The ‘out-resurrection.” So also in Phil. 3: 11.

 

[* NOTE: Therefore, all disembodied souls of the dead, must remain in ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hades’ (Matt. 16: 18; cf., Acts 2: 27, 34, R.V.) until the time of Christ’s return to resurrect the ‘holy’ dead (Rev. 20: 6; 2 Thess. 1: 7: or, “when the thousand years are finished” … “and death and Hades give up the dead which were in them” (Rev. 20: 13, R.V.). All who are deceived into believing the time of Death is that of Resurrection - ascending into Heaven one at a time! are in grave error, and false prophetic Bible-teachers, who “overthrow the faith of some” (2 Tim. 2: 18; cf., John 3: 13; 14: 2, 3, R.V.)]

 

 

God’s first demand of man is righteousness; and the great principles of that are two; the first table giving God’s four commands of obedience toward Himself; the second table presenting man’s duty towards his neighbour.

 

 

And the tables of the covenant.”

 

 

This is the third of the contents of the ark. ‘Ah, but it is said, that when the ark was brought into the Holiest of Solomon’s temple, there was nothing in it but the two tables which Moses had placed there!’ (1 Kings 8: 9).

 

 

Very true! And what then? In the four hundred and fifty sad years which lay between Moses’ day and Solomon’s, was there not ample time for changes in the contents of the ark? Must we be ever doubting God’s Word? Is He never to be trusted, but when He brings His vouchers? Whence then did Paul get this piece of intelligence? From Jewish tradition? No: but by inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Cannot we credit the Holy Spirit’s memory? and the truth of His statements?

 

 

The two tables first written and engraven by the finger of God were broken by Moses: a token that there is no righteousness in man before God. The two first of the Ten Commandments were broken before the presence of God, on the Awful Mount. But God must have righteousness in those who dwell for ever before Him. And, therefore, the renewed tables, witnesses of God’s just claims on Israel, were laid up in the ark before Him. This, then, sets forth our High Priest as meeting our responsibilities before God. Christ is the righteousness of God to every one who believes.” In the ark met the two things necessary for our salvation. Within, righteousness; without, atoning blood! For on the ark-lid was sprinkled the victim’s blood, on the Day of Atonement. Beautifully is this set forth in the fortieth psalm. I delight to do Thy will, O Lord; yea, Thy Law is within my heart” (verse 8). These words join on to the sixth and seventh verses, which are cited in this Epistle, as fulfilled by our Lord in His obedience and death.

 

 

If all men are sinners, in heart foes toward God, and not subject to His Law, how could these tables - the very foundation of the covenant - be fulfilled? That was in a figure left to God to bring to pass. It was foretold, that He would furnish a righteousness which should be salvation, by One Who should delight to do His will, and bear His law within the heart.

 

 

And He should be a High Priest, presenting a cloud of deeds of sweet odour, as well as bearing the blood that atones for sin. It was because of this presentation of a perfect righteousness for the sinner, that Paul declared he was not ashamed of the Gospel (Rom. 1: 16, 17).

 

 

The first great step towards it under the old covenant, was the renewal of the covenant with the Mediator alone, after the people had broken it by the idol.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[15]

 

THE CHRISTIAN AND POLITICS*

 

 

By ROBERT GOVETT.

 

 

[* This is a selected portion of the author’s exposition of some, but nor all, scriptural teachings relative to this topic.]

 

Is it right that a believer should be a politician?

 

 

This is the question before us. In order to treat the matter clearly, let me state some points which belong to such a character, if they are not the very conception of it.

 

 

I understand then by a politician, one who takes a considerable and constant interest in the civil government of his own country, and of the world at large. He praises the rulers, when he thinks they deserve it; and condemns them, when, as he believes, they govern amiss. He lifts up his voice against injustice, fraud, deception, corruption, restraints on liberty. He will resist what is evil, as far as he may by law. He exercises every civil privilege to which he is entitled, in order to influence the government of his country. If opportunity were offered, he would take office and power in the world, and exercise it for his citizens’ benefit.

 

 

I. How then can we tell whether this is right in a [regenerate] believer or not? By looking to Jesus as our pattern. His life is recorded to this end - leaving us an example, that we should follow in his steps” (1 Peter 2: 21). Every thing He did was pleasing to His Father. I do always those things that please him” (John 8: 29; Matt. 17: 5). And, since every perfection was found in Jesus, whatever He did not do, or sanction, is not pleasing to God.

 

 

Was Jesus then a politician? Did He take any interest in the political government of His country? Did He pass judgment on the persons or measures of the civil rulers of Palestine? Did He stand up for the politically oppressed, and rebuke the political oppressor? Did He exercise authority of any kind in civil matters?

 

 

1. His conduct is the very reverse of the politician’s. Had He been one, His political feelings must have been peculiarly drawn out by the circumstances of the day. In His days the last shadow of Jewish liberty departed, and His own country was oppressed beneath the iron gauntlet of Rome. Such a state of things would have thrilled and agitated to its core the breast of the independent citizen, the lover of liberty. In the Gospels, we only gather the political changes of the land from the most distant hints of the narrative.

 

 

2. When occasions occur, on which, if politics be right for the Christian, the Saviour must have declared Himself, He uniformly puts them aside. One of His hearers beseeches Him to engage his brother to divide an inheritance with him (Luke 12: 13). Here the politician would have shown himself. Jesus refuses to listen to the matter, or to exercise even the lowly power of an arbitrator. “Man, who made me a judge, or a divider over you?” If the Christian’s duty is to take the office of judge or divider, Jesus ought to have taken it, as our perfect example of what is right. But He thrusts away with firm hand the political element of the question, and only warns the disciples against covetousness.

 

 

3. John the Baptist, His own forerunner, the greatest of woman-born, is slain through the arts of an adulterous princess, and by the orders of an ungodly king. How does Jesus meet the event? Does He lift up His voice against the oppressor and murderer? No. John is imprisoned, but Jesus speaks not of the injustice; he is murdered, but He utters no cry against the tyranny of Herod. John’s “disciples” came and took up the body and buried it, and went and told Jesus. When Jesus heard of it, He departed thence by ship, into a desert place apart” (Matt. 14: 10-13). The case is solemnly announced to Him by John’s own followers. As pointedly He is silent. The Saviour was no politician!

 

 

4. Take another incident. There were present at that season some that told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices” (Luke 13: 1). A [good] politician would have been on fire at this national outrage. Religious antipathies meet with political. Here was a field whereon to inveigh against Roman cruelty! and to rouse the Jews against a tyranny that trampled on the true religion. A pagan profaning with bloody hands the worship of the true God! What would the politicians of our day have said, had a party of the King’s troops fired into a dissenting chapel while they were at worship, and shot some dead, while on their knees? Would not the politician account it almost treason to be calm?

 

 

What is Jesus’ reply? Except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish.” The politics of the question are wholly passed by, the moral and spiritual view of the matter is alone regarded. This is an especial, a most decisive case. Doubtless it made the blood of every native Jew boil with rage. But Jesus drops no word of indignation against the governor’s crime, nor applauds the Galileans as martyrs for their country. Jesus then was no politician.

 

 

5. The [good] politician must maintain his civil rights, not only (he would tell you), for his own sake, but to teach authority not to overstep its just boundaries. An unjust demand upon his purse in the way of tax, he would esteem himself bound to resist. But how does Jesus act in such a case? The demand of the tribute-money is made upon him (Matt. 17: 24). He proves His exemption, but He works a miracle to pay the demand.

 

 

6. A question is raised by His countrymen, and referred for His decision - ‘Whether it was lawful to pay tribute to the Roman emperor or not?’ This critical question must have drawn out the politician. Involved in it lay the right of the Romans to rule Judea, and impose taxes at their will. The oppressions of the governor were before His eyes. The Caesar that swayed the sceptre was profligate, cruel, a murderer. Yet he bids the Jews pay tribute even to an idolater, and though the emperor might apply the money to the support of idolatry.

 

 

Jesus, then, was not a politician. Am I a disciple - [i.e., a follower] - of His? Neither, then, am I to be one. It is enough for the disciple, that he be as his master.” If Jesus did not intermeddle in civil government, it is because such conduct would not be pleasing to God. Jesus neither acted politically Himself, nor sanctioned it in others. To be engaged in politics, therefore, either as an actor or speaker, is no part of my duty as a Christian; else the character of Jesus is not perfect. But His perfection is my pattern; and, therefore, it becomes me to refuse, as pointedly as He did, to mingle in politics. For this is my calling, to be not of the world, even as Jesus was not of the world (John 16: 16).

 

 

II.But did not Paul plead his Roman citizenship when they were about to scourge him? Did he not, when his life was in danger, appeal to Caesar?’ True: and the Christian is permitted, therefore, by means of the law to save himself from death or injurious treatment. But neither of these points form part of the character of the politician, such as we have described him. …

 

 

-------

 

 

CHURCH AND STATE

 

 

(1) The Lord Jesus, their Saviour, is also their Example (1 Pet. 2: 9-15). He took no part on earth’s government, not even the comparatively small matter of a dispute over an inheritance (Luke 12: 13, 14). He pronounced no opinion on the then ruling authority, but commanded, Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s” (Matt. 22: 15-32).

 

 

(2) Where in Holy Scripture (our sole guide and court of appeal, particularly the New Testament) is it commanded, or implied, that Christians are to assist in choosing the government of the country in which they live? Are they not strangers and pilgrims,” and should they not be without the camp,” where Christ is, in relation to this world (Heb. 13: 13)?

 

 

(3) The Churches of God,” and the world are circles that touch but do not cut. The Church is not commissioned to reform the world (note Tim. 3: 13), but to witness with a view to saving men [and women] out from the world (John 17: 14). Politics are of this world. Voting, therefore, is a worldly act.

 

 

(4) The powers that be,” even when popularly elected, are ordained of God” (Rom. 13: 1). If I vote for a particular Party, and it is wholly defeated, may there not be a subconscious resentment, instead of the appointed subjection?

 

 

(5) Can a candidate be found who will embrace the entire Christian position, and press it in Parliament?

 

 

(6) Arising out of this, could a believer happily help another into such an “atmosphere,” in which he would constantly antagonize most of his fellow-Members of Parliament?

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[16]

 

WITH CHRIST IN THE HEAVENLIES

 

 

OUR meeting the Lord in the air,” where therefore the ‘parousia’ must be, is illustrated - perhaps no more than illustrated - for the first time in history by air-flight: experiences of the aeroplane are singularly suggestive that the physical facts correspond.

 

 

First, if the Parousia is in the ‘stratosphere’ - which would require clouds to be broken before the Lord visibly descends - that rapt bodies must be “changed’ [from mortality to immortality] - is instantly inevitable. Flight-Lieut. George Reynolds, D.F.C., says (World Digest, Feb., 1944):- “Flying in the stratosphere without a Pressure cabin provides one with peculiar sensations that are not experienced in other forms of flying. There is, for instance, intense cold: so cold, in fact, that boiling hot oil freezes in a few minutes. There is a fight to retain consciousness, and a challenge to death, as it were, should one’s oxygen supply become interrupted above 35,000 ft. There are sustained attacks of paralysis of the legs and arms to overcome, the stomach becomes painfully distended through the expansion of gases in the intestines, and there comes the unpleasant bogey, commonly known as the ‘bends.’ It is difficult even for those who have gone through the ‘bends’ adequately to describe the discomfort. There is excruciating pain in the joints, shoulders, knees and ankles, which leaves one almost verging on a state of collapse.”

 

 

Since, by the very nature of a parable, no figure in it is to be taken literally, the ‘outer darkness’ in to which the ‘slothful servant’ is cast (Matt. 25: 30) when judged in the Parousia, simply implies banishment from the radiant Presence; but the picture is singularly enforced by what the airman discovers above and beyond the clouds. “There is the sensation,” says Flight-Lieut. Reynolds, “of being in a different heaven, quite. different from the heaven one sees from the ground, a sky black as pitch and a sun that seems like a gigantic searchlight, glaring menacing on a background of black velvet.

 

 

So also the sight of the earth below completes the picture for all who are about to reign with the descending Lord. “There is the most amazing experience of clearly seeing the earth for hundreds of miles round, north, south, east and west, as it lies below. That was just the greatest thing, and a sight that will live long in my memory; of being able to see from the cabin of my plane in good weather the outline of the Aegean Sea with Crete and Cyprus lying like tiny stones in a great pool of water, then to the right being able to see far out along the North African coast beyond Tobruk and Benghazi; to the left Palestine, Syria and Iran, with the Dead Sea lying like a strip of silver paper on a brown carpet; and before one, seemingly no more than a hand’s stretch away, yet actually more than a hundred miles in the distance, Egypt and the Suez Canal and the Red Sea stretching down to the Indian Ocean.

 

 

Finally, there is a peculiar consciousness of God. As one airman wrote home:- “It seems a fellow just gets to realizing God is there - all around us - because such beauty and vastness could not otherwise be understood. You can’t argue with a sunset that is so immense and beautiful that it makes the whole Fortress crew speechless. We get so we sort of understand God and feel He is real - because there is such overwhelming evidence all around us.”

 

-------

Tennyson voiced the heart-cry of thousands.

 

Sunset and evening star,

And one clear call for me

And may there be no moaning of the bar

When I put out to sea.

For though from out our bourne of Time and Place

The flood may bear me far,

I hope to see my Pilot face to face

When I have crost the bar.

 

Asked by a contemporary Bishop if by ‘his Pilot’ he meant Christ, the poet replied, ‘Yes’; and it is equally moving that his doctor, describing his passing, said, - “Lord Tennyson had a gloriously beautiful death.”

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[17]

 

THE OVERMASTERING FACT

OF THE UNIVERSE*

 

 

By D. M. PANTON, B.A.

 

[* From D. M. Panton’s “Dawn” Evangelical Magazine, February, 1945.]

 

 

 

IT is of critical importance to the thoughtful unbeliever, who wishes to know the truth - whatever the truth may be - that there is one solitary fact which, if proved false, all Christianity sinks to the bottom of the ocean; but which, if proved true, makes the Christian Faith the one absolute, over-mastering fact of the universe.

 

 

The Risen Christ

 

 

The miracle of miracles, the fact beneath all saving faith, is the Resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ. We observe first that it is quite certain that the Resurrection was proclaimed by the first preachers, and that it formed the backbone of all they said. The audience before whom they spoke made no difference: before the Jewish crowd, the priestly Sanhedrim, Greek philosophers, Roman kings and governors - throughout the Acts we find the first preachers always preaching Jesus and the resurrection.” To them it was the foundation of all. Paul - who was peculiarly conscious of the gravity of the doctrine, and the enormous consequences of preaching it - probably within seven years, certainly within ten, of our Lord’s rising, tells the Corinthian disciples that their pardon with God turns entirely on Christ being raised [out from the dead]: and he says that what he affirms is identical with the testimony of the Twelve Apostles - whether then it be I or they, so we - together - preach, and so ye believed.” For they all proclaimed what they had all actually seen:- He appeared to Cephas; then to the twelve; then he appeared to above five hundred brethren at once, of whom the greater part remain until now, but some are fallen asleep; then he appeared to James; then to all the apostles; and last of all, as unto one born out of due time, he appeared to me also” (1 Cor. 15: 5). Thus from within a few years of our Lord’s death the [select] Resurrection - [of our Lord Jesus] - was presented as the bedrock of the Christian Faith: it was no after-invention of later ages.

 

 

The Death

 

 

Now we look at one or two of the possibilities of the situation, and first at the swoon theory. Could our Lord - as T. Huxley and Mrs. Eddy, the founder of Christian Science, believed - have been in a faint or swoon, and been afterwards nursed back to life by loving disciples? Look fairly and squarely at what this would mean. First of all - passing by the evidence of the centurion, who examined the Body on behalf of Pilate, Nicodemus and Joseph, who took it down, and the women, who embalmed it - Jesus, observe, was fast sealed within the tomb: therefore He must have recovered inside, and have escaped out of the tomb alone. The piercing of His side with the spear, if it did not cause death, would certainly have caused extreme exhaustion: yet He must, in that exhausted state (supposing Him to have recovered from a faint) have rolled away the stone alone - which three or four women could not manage - and that from the inside, which is probably impossible: He must have walked twelve miles to Emmaus and back, and this with pierced feet; and yet all the time must somehow have succeeded in giving the disciples the impression, not of a half-dead man, but of His being the Prince of Life. And if so, what has become of Him since? Where did He live? where did He die? where is the tomb that would be so venerated by millions? where is the rumour of His ultimate death, that would at all events have destroyed the story of the Ascension?

 

 

False Witnesses

 

 

But that is not all. If the disciples nursed Jesus back to life, all their statements about the Resurrection must have been conscious and deliberate falsehoods: then we have got to face the difficulty of how the New Testament - the sweetest, purest, loveliest [Divinely inspired] Book in the world - came to be written by a pack of imposters, men who did not hesitate to draw up elaborate documents consciously untrue. And we confront a far vaster difficulty even than that:- Our Lord must have connived, in a guilty way, at the deception; and the Man in whom His judge could find no sin, and in whom no sin has been discovered for nineteen centuries, must have lived the rest of His life a conscious fraud, who never opened His lips to tell the world the truth on this momentous matter. That is a difficulty of impossible magnitude. But even that is not all. An insurmountable difficulty remains. Why - if Jesus was still alive, and lived for years after - did the Pharisees never hustle Him back into the streets of Jerusalem, to prove the falsity of the report of the Ascension they so hated? The demonstration that Jesus, after the resurrection, was the same kind of man as before, and could be pointed at somewhere in the earth, would have ruined the Christian Faith for ever.* Why was this never done? It is clear that the swoon theory is impossible.*

 

* This is the attempt now being made in Japan. Mr. Robert Bellaire, a well-known journalist familiar with the Japanese attitude to Christianity, says that their version of Christ’s life is that after rising from the dead He reappeared in Japan, died again there and was buried. This statement (he says) is a part of the campaign to do away with Christianity and establish Shintoism as the world religion.

 

 

The Resurrection

 

 

Next, we look at the Resurrection Body itself; and here we notice a most remarkable fact. The accounts, to begin with, leave out the very things which, if a body of men had sat down to write a fiction, would have been dilated upon. All the accounts give the vitally important points - a grave without a corpse, and the disciples’ slowness of belief; and they all omit to say what imaginary accounts would certainly have described - namely, the act of rising, which is nowhere described; any news from the world of the dead - news which would have been most eagerly welcomed; and any appearance of Christ to His enemies:- all the details which would have been most eagerly welcomed are sternly withheld. But something much more startlingly convincing is here. The apostles witness to a kind of resurrection which had not been foretold in the Old Testament, and which was so extremely puzzling that for long they themselves would not believe it. The return of a spirit, like Samuel or the witch of Endor, they could understand; the resurrection of a natural body, like Lazarus’s, they had already seen: what the Old Testament had never foretold, and what no man could have guessed, is exactly what they assert again and again - namely, a rising in a body which was not a spirit, and not a natural body, but combining both properties in a way that the human mind had never before conceived. This is what they report. It was the same body, for it was scarred; it was the same body, for there was no body in the tomb: yet it was another fashion of body, for at times they did not recognize Him and it passed through locked doors, and ultimately into Heaven, without difficulty - a ‘changed’ body, exactly as our bodies must bechanged’ (1 Cor. 15: 51) before they can pass into the stratosphere. Now how did they get this conception - which has been testified to for nineteen centuries - if it was not the experience of a fact? The Lord Himself had never foretold it: the Old Testament had never foretold it: a combination of the properties making up the resurrection body is so puzzling, and so unique, that nothing but actual experience could have convinced men of its being a fact.

 

 

The Appearance

 

 

Lastly, were the appearances of our Lord all imaginary, and due to subjective vision? Did the Apostles - quite honestly - imagine our Saviour’s appearance? Persons do not embalm a body unless they expect it to remain in its grave: the disciples did not expect Him to arise, so they would hardly have imagined it. Again, on several occasions the disciples did not recognise Jesus; whereas if He was a vision only, and purely imaginary, conjured up by brooding upon His memory, they would have seen Him exactly as they knew Him. Again, if the conversations with our Lord were also purely imaginary - as in that case they must have been - how shall we account for the fact of Jesus telling them to go and baptize all the nations - precisely what the Jewish disciples were not prepared to do? Again, an imaginary vision cannot appear at one and the same moment to a group of persons; a man’s dream is always his own: and these people, whatever they were dreaming about, could not honestly believe that they looked into an empty grave, if the body was there all the time; nor that they touched the Lord, when, if it had been a dream, the attempt to touch Him would at once have revealed the illusion. Nor could they see Him eat food, if it was a dream, for the simple reason that the food would remain. It is certain that the Body the disciples saw was an objective reality.

 

 

Summary

 

 

So we sum it up. It was not one person who saw Him, but many - five hundred at once: they saw Him, not only separately, but together; not only for a moment, but extending over weeks; not only by night, but by day; not only far off, but close at hand; not only once, but often; and they not only saw Him, but touched Him, walked with Him, listened to Him, talked to Him, ate with Him, and even handled Him to satisfy their doubts. The Person most anxious to prove His bodily resurrection was our Lord Himself, for without it there is no salvation for a single human soul. If Christ hath not been raised, your faith is vain; YE ARE YET IN YOUR SINS” (1 Cor. 15: 17).

 

 

Christianity Proved

 

 

So the overmastering fact of the universe, revolutionizing all thought, is lodged in the fact of the risen and ascended Christ. Two eminent lawyers who were Deists, believed in the existence of God, but not in the Supernatural. They did not believe in the miracles of Christ, nor in the resurrection. These two men, Ibbotson and West, met together, and got into conversation, when one of them said to the other:- “We cannot maintain our case against Christianity unless we discredit and disprove two things that Christians allege to be true. We must disprove the alleged conversion of Saul of Tarsus, and the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.Ibbotson said to West:- “Well, I will sift the evidence for the conversion of Saul of Tarsus; according to the rules of evidence I will prove that the whole story is a fabrication.” West replied:- “Well, I will take up the evidence for the resurrection of Jesus Christ, and prove by the rules of evidence that Jesus never rose from the dead,” and these two eminent men of the law separated.

 

 

After some months they met again, and West said to Ibbotson: - “Well, have you written your book?” “Yes,” he said, “I have but as I sifted the evidence for the conversion of Saul of Tarsus from a legal standpoint, and With legal precision, I became satisfied that Saul of Tarsus was really converted, as recorded in the Acts of the

Apostles, and I have become a Christian and written my book on that side. Have you written your book?” “Yes,” he said. “I have written my book also; but as I sifted the evidence for the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, from a legal standpoint, I became satisfied that there was no room for honest doubt that Jesus Christ really did rise as the Gospels state, and I have become a Christian and written my book on that side.”

 

 

-------

 

AFTER AN OPERATION

 

I know that my Redeemer lives, for who but He could stay

The anxious trembling in my heart before I went away?

Who else but He could make me calm, and take away my dread

When waiting, conscious, unafraid of all that lay ahead?

 

Who else but He could give me rest so long, so still, so deep,

Renew my life, and make my rest return to me in sleep?

Oh, my Redeemer, oh, my Friend, I fail in thanks to Thee

For all Thy goodness and Thy love, for all Thou art to me!

 

I know that my Redeemer lives - oh, may I live in Thee

I consecrate myself afresh for all the years to be:

I knew I loved Thee long ere this, but now my love has grown,

For in my deepest need Thou hast Thyself made fully known.

 

                                                                                                                             LUCY ALDEN

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[18]

 

MARTYRS

 

 

By D. M. PANTON

 

 

 

AS we approach nearer every day to a fresh era of martyrdom, we do well to realise that within every martyr dwells the almighty endurance of the Holy Ghost; that behind every martyr is the figure of a living Christ; and over every martyr is an opened Heaven and the Throne of God. Behold,” says the first Christian martyr, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man- Himself the supreme martyr -standing on the right hand of God” (Acts 6: 56).

 

 

Martyrs

 

 

An extraordinary honour is put by God upon the martyr band. Alone among the dead the veil over them is drawn, and we see and hear them - the solitary class of the dead ever actually revealed to living eyes. Also, alone among the dead, we behold them under the Central Altar of the universe (Rev. 6: 9). Alone among the dead they are given public recognition in Heaven, before Patriarchs or Apostles, and the only class - as a class - named as Millennial Kings (Rev. 20: 4). It is most extraordinary that the very worst the world can do us, its acme of cruelty, is to put us into the most unique and radiant class of God’s saints; for in proportion as we suffer with Christ, we draw upon the heart of God. “Present my thanks to the Emperor,” said the martyr, Phileas of Trunis, “for he has made me a joint heir with Christ.”

 

 

The Altar

 

 

Now we see exactly where they appear. And when he opened the fifth seal, I saw underneath the altar - the place of most joyous security in the whole universe - the souls of them that had been slain - the word is ‘sacrificed’, and is also applied to the Lamb slain (Rev. 5: 6). That these had been ‘sacrificed’ fixes this Altar as the Altar of Burnt Offering, made hollow beneath, for the reception of the poured out blood (Lev. 9: 9) of the sacrifices. “I have myself stood,” says Dr. Seissin the opening under the rock, on which the altar had its place, and stamped my foot upon the marble slab which closes the mouth of the vast receptacle, and satisfied myself, from detonations, that the excavated space is very large and deep. The Mohammedans, to this day, as I was told on the spot, regard it as the place where spirits are detained until the day of judgment and call it ‘the Well of Spirits’.”

 

 

A Sacrifice

 

 

So here is the unveiling of the vast martyr-host, the hecatomb of six thousand years of bitter hate. For it would appear that the phrasing is purposely indefinite so as to cover all martyrs of all dispensations:- “slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held”; slain for - because of, on account of - the Word of God; adherence to Scripture at all costs made them martyrs. A martyr is not merely an innocent man murdered, nor even a man murdered for his convictions, but a man murdered for the Word of God. He has offered to God the supreme sacrifice. So Paul, on the brink of martyrdom, says:- I am already being poured out as a drink-offering, and the time of my departure is come” (2 Tim. 4: 6): a sacrifice, not of atonement, but of devotion. So again:- Yea, if I am offered upon the service and sacrifice of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all” (Phil. 2: 17). Ignatius, who has been called the Prince of Martyrs, compared the martyr to the meal offering:- “God’s wheat, ground fine by the teeth of wild beasts, that he may be found pure bread, a sacrifice to God.”

 

 

Judgment

 

 

As judgment draws nearer, these souls cry for justice - when intercessions for mercy change to imprecations for doom. And they cried with a great voice, saying, How long, O Master - the cry is to Christ, as it is He who opens the Seal; it is the appeal of the murdered to sovereign Power - dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?” It is a parallel cry among the dead to a simultaneous cry among the living:- Avenge me of mine adversary. And shall not God avenge his elect, which cry to him day and night?” (Luke 18: 3, 7).Be assured,” said Cyprian to the African Proconsul, “that, whatever we suffer, we will not remain unavenged; and the greater the injury, the heavier the vengeance.” “Mark well our faces,” said Saturus to a crowd who visited the prison over-night, and broke in on the Lord’s Supper, “that you may recognise us again on the day of judgment.” The moment approaches when grace becomes impossible and vengeance inevitable.* “The martyr’s hope,” says Horatius Bonar, “is the hope of the first resurrection, of reigning with Christ; of entry into the celestial city; of the crown of life; of the inheritance of all things.

 

* So long as the Church is on the earth, our prayer must be our Lord’s - “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do”; or Stephen’s - “Lord, lay not this sin to their charge”.

 

 

A White Robe

 

 

The first response to the cry is an act. And there was given them to each one a white robe; in sharp and glorious contrast to vestures torn by lions, or rags foul with dungeon mire. Our Lord said to the Church in Sardis: “Thou hast a few names in Sardis which did not defile their garments: and they shall walk with me in white; for they are worthy. He that OVERCOMETH shall thus be arrayed in white garments" (Rev. 3: 4). “The white robe, in this book,” says Bishop Handley Moule, “is the vestment of acknowledged and glorified righteousness in which the saints walk and reign with Christ.” As Vitringa says:- “The course of these martyrs shall be publicly indicated, and they shall be recognised and established as sharers in the glory and Kingdom of Christ, their cause having for a time appeared in a dubious light.”

 

 

Rest

 

 

Lastly, a remarkable reason is given for the delay in the judgment. And it was said unto them that they should rest - not simply to wait, but enjoy repose - yet until their fellow-servants also and their brethren - the Christian title of endearment (Moses Stuart): unrapt Christians - “which should be killed even as they were” - hecatombs and holocausts yet to be - should be fulfilled.” How many are in the roll we have no conception. “There is no day in the whole year,” wrote Jerome of his own age, “to which the number of five thousand martyrs cannot be ascribed”: “a vast multitude in Rome alone,” says Tacitus; “inexhaustible walls of martyrs,” says another Roman writer, “hunted, impaled, beheaded.” Many millions must be put to the account of the Inquisition - 32,000 were burnt alive in Spain alone.

 

 

Reward

 

 

One word of Christ explains the martyr-heart. Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee the crown of life” (Rev. 2: 10). Do you suppose,” asked Junius Rusticus of a little band of martyrs, “that you will ascend up to Heaven to receive some recompense there?” “I do not suppose it,” replied Justin, “I know it.” “The tortured,” said Cyprian, himself a martyr, “stand more than the torturers: the torn limbs overcome the backs that tear them.” “As a rule,” said the Emperor Diocletian, who martyred many, “the Christians are only too happy to die.” “Why are you so bent upon death?” an official said to Pionius of Smyrna; “you are so bent upon death that you make nothing of it.” “We are bent,” the martyr replied, “not upon death, but upon life.”

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[19]

 

THE REWARD OF THE

INHERITANCE

 

 

By JOHN H. GREENING

 

 

PERHAPS it is a commonplace to say that salvation is by grace. Eternal life is a gift, the gift of God. By grace are ye saved through faith, not by any works of righteousness which you can do. He that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved.” God so loved the world that He gave His Son, and to those who receive this precious Saviour the right is accorded to become sons of God. We gladly worship and adore the Author of this great and eternal salvation from the penalty and the power of sin.

 

 

In his Epistle to the Colossians, Paul writes, Knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance” (3: 24), and placing our emphasis upon the word reward, we proceed to ask what Paul means by this. Is it possible that this man, the foremost exponent of the freeness of God’s salvation, who was himself an outstanding example of the operation of sovereign grace, is here suggesting that this [eternal] salvation comes to a man as a reward for his service rendered? No, by no means. He knew full well and unalterably that he had begun in grace, and there can be no falling away from that glorious position. Grace must lay the foundation, and one day crown all with the topstone. He would be turning back again to weak and beggarly elements if he weakened in any way, and yet he speaks of the reward of the inheritance.

 

 

Did he mean that after all, even with all that he has said and has done, there is some sense in which eternal life can be merited and salvation earned? Again we emphatically repeat - no, not at all. He does indeed write of the inheritance as being a reward for service rendered, but it is perfectly plain that he was addressing those who already possessed eternal life, and he regards them as being already risen with Christ (vs. 1). The reward of the inheritance therefore is not a permit to enter into Heaven at last; it is not the bestowal of the right and authority to become a citizen of the New Jerusalem. These are already indisputably assured to all who accept Christ, and place their confidence alone upon the finished work of the Lord Jesus upon Calvary’s Cross. Their salvation depends solely upon what He did, and their standing is consequent upon their faith in Him, but having received the gift of [eternal] life,* their inheritance in the glory into which they have been [promised, on condition (Matt. 5: 20; 7: 21) to be] admitted depends solely upon their works done here and now. The saints are - [not yet] - in Heaven** as the result of the grace of Christ; what they are, that is, the position they [will] occupy in Heaven, is the result of the sort of service they render here and now. Hence we find that the Apostle is exhorting the Colossian Christians to strive after the highest.

 

[* Rom. 6: 23.  ** John 3: 13; cf. 14: 2, 3; 1 Cor. 15: 23; Acts 24: 15, 16, ff.; 2 Tim. 2: 16-18; Rev. 6: 9-11, R.V.]

 

 

Elsewhere in his Epistles Paul deals with these truths in a somewhat different fashion. To the Corinthians he writes that there are some who will be saved at the last though as by fire - saved, yes, certainly, but saved whilst seeing all their goods go up in smoke.

 

 

A friend, speaking to the writer on one occasion, said that he would be glad to get into Heaven even if he only just managed to get inside. There may be many who might be included in this class of Christians; content with their own - [free gift” (Rom. 6: 24, R.V.), because of the Blood of God’s bought] - salvation and with little knowledge of sacrificial service; others again earnestly desire an abundant entrance. In which class will you be?

 

 

Looking again at Paul’s words we find that they constitute clear instructions on the matter of the [promised (Ps. 2: 8)] inheritance, as to how its value may be enhanced to the believer. Because the inheritance into which he will one day enter and enjoy, is a reward, therefore let him strive diligently to make it ever an increasingly magnificent place and condition. … What a joy it will be to have something to lay at His feet in that transcendent hour! How poor will those be who have earned little for this glorious [millennial] day! Of course, even to get into Heaven is far away beyond gaining even the whole world; to merit a worthy inheritance there is better still, and infinitely more important than the enjoyment of a pleasant house, wealth, position, comfort and the approval of doubtful friends. Of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance.

 

 

These being the facts then, friend, why do you bend all your energies to get to yourself these rewards here and now and give such scant attention to your eternal position? Can it be that you are really more concerned about what men think about you in this present evil day, and more interested in your appearance before them, than you are about how you will look before redeemed sons of God in the world to which you are soon to go? How strange is the earnest devotion which so many Christians give to the pursuit of the material things of today, in comparison to the slight attention given to securing for themselves a suitable reward hereafter! An unsaved man foolishly rejects the offer of mercy and that to his everlasting loss; and meanwhile his saved neighbour unwisely neglects the reward in Glory, which might be his, and gives his best efforts to get hold of what he can enjoy but for a brief time.

 

 

How then can the Christian lay up treasure and improve his inheritance? Paul gives the Holy Spirit’s formula in verse 23. His instructions are plain and complete: And whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men; knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance: for ye serve the Lord Christ [Col. 3: 24, R.V.]. Here is the secret made plain. You are saved - praise God for that. Now as to reward - live only for Jesus. See Him as your Master, the One for whom you are working. Hence do everything, the big things and the small matters, as unto Him and not as to men. From morning till night walk as if His eyes were upon you. Let nothing enter into your life which you know He would not altogether approve. Thus you will be serving the Lord Christ who loves you dearly, and who laid down His life to redeem you. And serving Him, assuredly He will pay you and pay you well. The thought of the reward should constrain you and be an impetus for the best work you can do. In a word, consecrate your all to Him, yield yourself to God, live only for Him, serve Christ and not men.

 

 

This is a high ideal, and yet it is simply normal Christianity. It is our reasonable service. Give it unrestrainedly, and the day is coming when you will rejoice that you did not hold back. Refuse the appeal, do not respond and you will be saved, and it may be so as by fire, and have nothing to show for your life. Why seek an easeful estate now and miss this rich inheritance which might be yours by serving the Lord on the mission field or in some ministry of love which would cost you something for His sake? Why spend so much of your powers for present, passing things, which breed vanity and emptiness, when the highest service beckons you, and meanwhile will fit you for an infinitely larger enjoyment of God in the life beyond. Serve the Lord and you will never regret it. How sweet it will be to be greeted by our blessed Lord, with the words Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world”. There is no anticipation so glorious as this. - The Gospel Herald.

 

 

-------

 

 

REIGNING WITH CHRIST

 

THERE is not a single text of Scripture which represents the new birth of itself as qualifying any one to reign with Christ in His coming kingdom, but in every single place where reigning with Christ is spoken of there are terms which indicate something more than justification [by faith], terms strongly expressive of being dead to sin, of following Christ to the death, of being purified, made white, and tried.

 

Now Christ affirms that those who are the overcomers will share His coming kingdom just as emphatically and as surely as He at the present time as a glorified man is sharing the Father’s government in heaven. Jesus tells us in this 21st verse that He has overcome, and is now sitting down with the Father in the Father’s throne, and just as much as that is a literal fact, so He affirms that His perfectly loyal disciples shall sit in His government when He reigns on the earth.

 

In a vast empire there are a great many departments of government. When we look into the structure of the Kingdom of Great Britain or the United States we find a great many departments of government and each of the heads of these various departments have under them officers and assistants, divided and subdivided, extending into ramified details, covering the whole territory of government in its legislative and judicial and executive functions, at home and abroad, in its commercial, educational, religious, agricultural, scientific, and social relations, furnishing busy employment and a field for the exercise of innumerable gifts and capabilities to many thousands of persons. Thus when the Lord Jesus, as a glorified man and the crowned heir of David, shall sit on His throne as the King of this World, He will institute the greatest and most glorious and most diversified empire ever known to the human mind. All the kings that have ever existed in this world in their most perfect state of glory will be in comparison with the theocratic Kingdom of Jesus only as a feeble glow-worm to the splendour of a noonday summer sun. Jesus Himself speaks of Himself and His glorified disciples as shining like the sun in that kingdom.”

 

- G. W. WATSON, D.D.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

 

[20]

 

THE COMING KING

 

 

By GORDON CHILVERS

 

 

THE world will soon be dominated by a man who will plunge it into deeper sin than it has ever known before. He will be a world-emperor, the superman, for whom the political world is now waiting. He is known as the Antichrist. He will do everything in his power to oppose the true Christ, and will as far as it is possible usurp his position.

 

 

The first thing we are told of this king is that he will be a law to himself: And the king shall do according to his will” (Dan. 11: 36). Being a world-emperor and backed by the power of Satan, as permitted by God, he will have such success that his head is turned by the dizzy heights of fame which he has reached. Nothing must stand in his way: everyone who seeks to oppose him is at once executed. Then he is to be the essence of pride: And he shall exalt himself”. Convinced of his own greatness, he will have all men to know that he is the greatest man on earth.

 

 

Yet even there he will not stop, for he will endeavour to seduce men to transfer their worship from the God of heaven to himself: and magnify himself above every other god”. Thus, he will try to show that he is not only the greatest man on earth but that there is no being in heaven who is greater than he is. As Antichrist, he will deny God and Christ. So John says: He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son” (1 John 2: 22). In order to prove his words he will resort to blasphemy, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods. To show his own importance he must try to show the unimportance of Jehovah. We are amazed that God allows this, and apparently without rebuke. The silent heaven in the face of the wickedness of man is the most amazing thing in the universe at the time. He shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished. God allows this wickedness then, not because He does not know what is happening, nor because He is powerless to interfere, but because of His anger against the inhabitants of the earth. God is greatly displeased with men, and especially - [apostate and disobedient Christians, as well as] - the Jew, and so He allows wicked men to have sway that they may chastise their fellow-men. For that which is determined shall be done”. Man has but the earthly view, and it seems to him that the man does just as he likes. God has the heavenly view; He is watching and planning, and the man is only doing what God already knew that He would do, and had taken into account in His plan. Isaiah’s words are much to the point: Shall the axe boast itself against him that heweth therewith? or shall the saw magnify itself against him that shaketh it ? as if the rod should shake itself against them that lift it up, or as if the staff should lift up itself, as if it were no wood. For the Lord God of Hosts shall make a consumption, even determined, in the midst of all the land. For yet a very little while, and the indignation shall cease, and mine anger in their destruction” (Is. 10: 15, 23 and 25).

 

 

So strong will be this man’s determination to get worship to himself at all costs that, neither shall he regard the God of his fathers. Jehovah will not be worshipped by the Antichrist, though He was acknowledged supreme by all preceding generations. Nor the desire of woman - a goddess. Many countries have a goddess who is worshipped by large sections of the population; for example, the large section of Roman Catholics who worship the Virgin Mary whom they regard as being the Mother of God”. “Nor regard any god!” He will not worship Jehovah, a female deity, or any other god; he will not even be like the Greeks who worshipped The Unknown God.

 

 

Earlier in the book (ch. 7) we are told that this man will change times and seasons; here we are told that he will change gods, for he will worship no known deity. Now we get the reason for his hatred of all gods, For he shall magnify himself above all. He craves for worship and reckons himself to be God and so will not render allegiance to any other. He will take up the attitude: “L'etat c'est moi” - “The state, I am the state”. Yet man does not wish to be without worship, and something, however foolish, will be that before which he bows. But in his estate he shall honour the God of forces.” War will be his object; conquest and the lust of power will be the only object of his life. In his view, might will be right, and he, strengthened by diabolical power, will make war against every opposing nation on the earth. His armies will know no rest, for war, war, war, will be his all-absorbing interest. And a god whom his fathers knew not shall be honoured.” His god will not be one who is generally known to the world as such, yet he will be the god who is worshipped by a few people even in this country today - Satan himself.

 

 

The apostle John in the book of Revelation makes this abundantly clear. The people of that time, worshipped the dragon (that is, Satan) which gave power unto the beast” (Rev. 13: 4). The reason why Antichrist should worship Satan is not difficult to find; The dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority” (Rev. 13: 2). He is dependent upon Satan for his power and in return he is the tool of Satan, and in response to Satan’s love of worship he causes the world to worship the Devil. So great is the Devil’s love of worship that he said, I will be like the most High” (Is. 14: 14), and as a result he was cast out of heaven. Later he even asked the Son of God to fall down and worship him, for which he would have given world-dominion without the cross. Christ refused the offer; Antichrist accepts it and this is the result: he shall honour (him) with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things”. No doubt temples where Satan can be worshipped will abound and these will be magnificently adorned. Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god.” In all places on earth he will set up temples for the worship of Satan: even where Jehovah is worshipped - probably by devout Jews - he will succeed in overcoming resistance so as to bring in the god he desires that everyone should worship. He shall increase (Satan) with glory”. There is nothing at which Antichrist will stop short to bring honour to his master. In all probability he dare not even hesitate; Satan is a hard master and his terms are the most rigorous.

 

 

And he shall cause them to rule over many.” Satan’s universal power is given to Antichrist who will delegate it to those who serve him. The principle behind the division will be corruption. And (he) shall divide the land for gain.” They will not be the most suitable men who will rule, but those who will pay the largest sum of money for the privilege. What a world this is to be! It will be ruled by agents of hell who employ any man who is wealthy enough, and who is willing to pay the price. And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him.” Here is evidence that we are correct in applying these events to the last days. The king of the south is a power in control of Egypt. (The south in the Old Testament simply means south of Palestine.) And the king of the north shall come against him.” Russia is far to the north of Palestine, and a most powerful nation as may be seen from Ezekiel 38. Russia will head the alliance known as the Northern Confederacy which will march against Jerusalem and the Jew for battle. The power referred to is one of considerable strength. He comes like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships.” One of the great powers mentioned in Ezekiel 38 is addressed as follows: thou shalt ascend and come like a storm, thou shalt be like a cloud to cover the land, thou, and all thy bands, and many people with thee.” “And thou shalt come from thy place out of the north parts, thou, and many people with thee, all of them riding upon horses,” - horsemen are especially prominent in these words of Ezekiel - a great company, and a mighty army.” “And he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over.”

 

 

This king will pass through many countries whether the kings of the other nations wish it or not until he comes to Palestine. He shall enter also into the glorious land.” A re-populated Palestine will be the wonder of the world and the prize of every grasping monarch. Its rich soil is already yielding its increase and by the time spoken of, this prosperity will have multiplied greatly. Before Israel entered it, the land was described as a land of milk and honey: even the pessimistic Jewish spies did not doubt that the land was good, and the grapes of Eshcol were a good emblem of fruitfulness. And many countries shall be overthrown.” As Antichrist’s one idea is world-wide dominion many nations will have to be overcome before he completes his purpose. As he is backed by Satan no one will be able to withstand his onslaughts - in fact many of the nations will realise the futility of waging war with him and come to terms without a fight. And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled” (Rev. 17: 12, 13 and 17).

 

 

Antichrist will gain far more by his craft than he will by war: he will choose peaceful means whenever this is possible, and only when that is not sufficient will he engage in expensive wars. But these shall escape out of his hand,” - not because of their goodness but because of their wickedness - even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon.” These were the nations which greatly distressed Israel. When the Chaldeans oppressed the Jews these peoples were Israel’s biggest and bitterest enemies and did nothing to help them. God’s judgment shall yet overtake them. I will lay my vengeance upon Edom by the hand of my people Israel: and they shall do in Edom according to mine anger and according to my fury; and they shall know my vengeance, saith the Lord God” (Ez. 25: 14). “He shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape.”

 

 

The wealth of this world will belong to Satan’s man. He, as is promised, is given the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them. He shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver.” His wealth will be fabulous even when compared with that of Solomon. The riches of India will only be part of his wealth; the mines of South Africa another small part. He will be able to control all currency and all commerce. By this means those who do not have the mark of the beast or his number or will not worship him will be prohibited from having any part in business. Also he shall have power over all the precious things of Egypt.” As Egypt has to bow to her conqueror she cannot withhold her treasures. Even in the time of Joseph, Egypt was famed for her supplies of corn. The Israelites were very fond of Egypt, for they liked the cucumbers, melons, leaks, onion and garlic. And the Libyans and the Ethiopians shall be at his step.” These two nations will become allies with Egypt as is revealed by Ezekiel (30: 5); “Ethiopia, and Libya, and Lydia, and all the mingled people, and Chub, and the men of the land that is in league, shall fall with them by the sword."

 

 

Yet, in spite of Antichrist’s enormous power; not everything will go well for him. But tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him.” It is possible that the yellow peril will afflict the world at that time. The nations of the East include China and Japan, and, as has always been feared, if they united would prove a formidable weapon of war. Tidings from the North may be the coming of the Northern Confederacy on Palestine. In no way does this deter Antichrist, instead it gives him frenzy and he shall go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many.” Having had trouble from the same quarter on two occasions he determines that it shall not happen again, so he goes against them with the intention of complete destruction. And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas - probably referring to some place between the Mediterranean and the Dead Seas or the Mediterranean and the Red Seas - in the glorious holy mountain,” that is, Mount Zion, which is referred to in the Old Testament as the holy hill of Zion. This man is in no way concerned with what is holy unto the Lord but simply with what suits his purpose. The 83rd Psalm, referring to this very time, sums up the attitude of the nations and the Jews toward one another in the following words: They have taken crafty counsel against thy people, and consulted against thy hidden ones. They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. For they have consulted together with one consent: for they are confederate against thee” (Ps. 83: 3-5). The Jews in their sore anguish cry out: Let them be confounded and troubled for ever; yea, let them be put to shame, and perish: that men may know that thou, whose name alone is Jehovah, art the most high over all the earth” (Ps. 83: 17, 18).

 

 

God hears the cry of the Jew and so he (Antichrist) shall come to his end, and none shall help him”. When God arises in judgment He will miss none and will sweep wickedness from the earth, and so Antichrist will have no helper. And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone” (Rev. 19: 20). What about Satan, surely he has not forsaken him in his hour of trial? No! But Satan is powerless to help himself, let alone his poor dupes. And he (the angel) laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him” (Rev. 20: 2, 3).

 

 

We know that these events must happen, so we look the more earnestly for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, that we may be [watchful and accounted worthy to escape all these things being about to occur, and (Lk. 21: 36; cf. Rev. 3: 10)] caught away from earth before these terrible events take place.

 

 

-------

 

 

THE TRUTH, THE WHOLE TRUTH

 

 

There is a false belief abroad that only gentle, tender, loving persuasion are in harmony with the New Testament times. It is all a mistake! Never in the world’s history were fearless, resolute Christians needed more than today. Come forth, ye men of God, with brows of brass and nerves of iron and hearts big with the love of Jesus, and the thunders of Jehovah’s wrath against all unrighteousness. This age needs Jeremiahs, to tell the truth, the whole truth, please or displease, dungeon or no dungeon, mire or no mire! To speak God’s judgment prophecies and God’s unvarnished Truth in monarch’s court, and the nobleman’s mansion, and the poor man’s cottage and to all it may concern! Wanted Jeremiahs! - GENERAL WILLIAM BOOTH

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[20]

THE CORRUPTING INFLUENCE

 

 

By GORDON CHILVERS

 

 

WHEN our Lord first planted His doctrine in the earth, it was the essence of purity. It is no less obvious, that the doctrine held and taught by one section of the Church today, is more corrupt than pure. Whence then is this great change? Was it sudden or gradual? What was the cause of it?

 

 

The kingdom of heaven - that is, the Church dispensation, our Lord says:- is like unto leaven” (Matt. 13: 33). Accuracy in the meaning here is vital, for the parable either teaches that the Church will sanctify the world or that the world will corrupt the Church. While scholars are agreed that the usual significance of leaven is evil, some would change its meaning in this parable only. But “leaven being always in the Bible a symbol of what is evil” (R. V. G. Tasker), it would be exceeding strange if Christ took this simile and gave it an entirely fresh meaning without the slightest hint of the change. To quote the words of Sir Leon Levison: “In the Bible leaven is employed as the type of corruption. This type is an apt one, for fermentation, as science declares, is a process of disintegration and decay; it is itself corruption.” Leaven, unlike yeast, is old dough that has become sour. The effect of leaven is to corrupt.

 

 

Because of its evil character, leaven was forbidden to the Israelites while they were keeping the Passover. Seven days shall ye eat unleavened bread; even the first day ye shall put away leaven out of your houses: for whosoever eateth leavened bread, from the first day until the seventh day, that soul shall be cut off from Israel” (Ex. 12: 15). We turn to the Old Testament sacrifices and we find that leaven was not allowed in the meal offering, for this spoke of the perfect life of Christ. It was significant that leaven which belonged to Egypt - a type of the world - was left behind when Israel left that country: and they baked unleavened cakes of the dough which they brought forth out of Egypt, for it was not leavened” (Ex. 12: 39).

 

 

Leaven being a figure of false doctrine, our Lord warns His disciples against it. Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees.” “Then understood they how that He bade not beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees” (Matt. 16: 6 and 12). Paul also warns:- Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump?” (1 Cor. 5: 6). Then he instructs, Therefore let us keep the feast, not with the old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth” (1 Cor. 5: 8).

 

 

This leaven a woman took”. When good is spoken of in the parables it is a man who is said to do it, and in most cases it is Christ Himself. This change from man to woman is very significant; the significance being that the act this time is evil and not good. As the leaven is figurative and not literal, the woman is also figurative. Three times in Revelation a woman is spoken of in a figurative sense and in each case the woman is a city. There is the earthly Jerusalem (Rev. 12): the mystic Babylon (Rev. 17 and 18): and the heavenly Jerusalem (Rev. 19 and 21). The second of these women - the mystic Babylon - is the one spoken of here. The Book of Revelation lifts the veil cast over the truth because of its parabolic form, and teaches us exactly who and what the woman is.

 

 

The first taking was by a literal woman and this had tremendous consequences of evil, for man: lost innocence; lost eternity; and the loss of Divine fellowship. The second taking was by a figurative woman and the consequences are almost as disastrous. The Church - [through disobedience to God’s commands (Acts 5: 32; cf., 1 John 3: 24, R.V.)] - lost its supernatural gifts of the [Holy] Spirit; it lost its power; it lost its humility; and it lost its glory. The woman’s power is derived, and hers is a self-exaltation, and so not of God. And the woman which thou sawest is the great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth” (Rev. 17: 18). Rome is the citadel of man, Jerusalem is the citadel of God, and the two are in opposition. In the time of the Roman exaltation Jerusalem was in subjection.

 

 

This leaven was hid. Very significantly our Lord says:- Beware, ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither hid that shall not be made known” (Luke 12: 1 and 2). The act of hiding leaven was wrong in itself. Speaking of the incestuous brother who represents the leaven Paul says:- Deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus” (1 Cor. 5: 5 [cf., Num. 14: 23, 24, R.V. - when left in sheol’ at the time of ‘the Fist Resurrection (Rev. 20: 5)]. That is, do not conceal the leaven but cast it out from your midst. No! The [regenerate] believer must renounce the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness ... but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man’s conscience in the sight of God” (2 Cor. 4: 2).

 

 

The leaven was hidden in three measures of meal”. Three was the appointed number of measures of flour to be used. And in the beginnings of your months ye shall offer a burnt offering unto the Lord; ... three tenth deals of flour for a meat offering” (Num. 28: 11). Three indicates completion and, Mr. Govett says, there “seems to be a reference to the universal visible Church.” There are three main divisions of the Church, Roman, Greek and Protestant.* Meal is a symbol of good. It was the basis of a number of offerings. The good nature of the meal is shown by the fact that it is used to counteract poison. When some men were eating pottage they cried to Elisha:- There is death in the pot.” “But he said, Then bring meal. And he cast it into the pot; and he said, Pour out for the people, that they may eat. And there was no harm in the pot” (2 Kings 4: 40 and 41) - the meal had been so pure as to neutralize the poison. Christians are expected to be the exact opposite of leaven. Instead of producing corruption they are to keep others from it. Ye are the salt of the earth” (Matt. 5: 13). The mixing of the leaven in the meal was forbidden, and only evil comes when this command is broken. Christians instead are to come out from the world, and to be separate and not even to touch, let alone mix with, the unclean thing. It is when this rule of separation is disobeyed that the evil begins.

 

* Another suggestion of the significance of three is the dividing of the earth into three parts. Shem, Ham and Japheth were “the three sons of Noah: and of them was the whole earth overspread” (Gen. 9: 19).

 

 

Contagious germs when active, soon spread and corrupt the whole community: so at last the whole was leavened.” Eventually there is no pure meal at all - it is totally corrupt. The mystery revealed by this parable, is that the professing Church should become so corrupt, that finally its purity would be completely gone. The parable of the tares indicated a bad seed, living side by side with the good. This parable shows the good gradually becoming corrupt. What a sad revelation the Master had to make!

 

 

The historic application of this parable is not far to seek. As we have seen, the woman is Papal Rome. The corruption received great impetus when the Roman Emperor, Constantine, embraced Christianity and made it the state religion. He financed the Church and its poverty gave way to enormous wealth. He, instead of Christ, became head and lord of the Church. So here we have the union of Church and state - a union which has been well expressed in the following words:- “The Church shall apply its utmost influence in the service of 'the state, and the state shall support and protect the Church.” Rome is the great whore with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.” And upon her forehead was the name written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, the mother of abominations of the earth” (Rev. 17: 2 and 5). What a description for one who was supposed to be espoused to Christ!

 

 

Leaven is introduced into bread to make it pleasant to the taste, for flour without the addition of leaven is hard and unpalatable. So the Roman Church has put the leaven into the pure meal to make it more pleasant to the taste of worldly men. Rome, “discovering that severe simplicity held small appeal for pagans used to sumptuous pageantry, gradually took over the most attractive parts of rival ceremonials. When its bare temples puzzled pagan visitors, it expediently provided visible symbols of the divinity. When it found that the pagan heart clung stubbornly to ancient myths, ancient beliefs; it pre-empted them. When it discovered that the setting apart of the priesthood by such devices as celibacy, colourful vestments, the shaven pate powerfully fortified the priests’ claim to rule men’s consciences, it borrowed freely from the heathen practice” (John P. McKnight). Romanists do not dispute this. Cardinal Newman says:- “Temples, incense, lamps and candles, votive offerings, holy water, vestments, tonsure, turning to the East, images - all are the very instruments and appendages of demon-worship, now sanctified by the adoption into the Church."

 

 

Pusey, one of the leaders in the last century movement to Romanize England, has said in oft quoted words of extraordinary significance:- “We put the leaven into the meal, and waited to see what would become of it.” He could scarcely have realised how pregnant were his words, for they exactly fulfil our Lord’s prophecy in His parable. Here are some insertions of leaven:- monkery (328); Latin mass (394); doctrine of purgatory (400); extreme unction (558); invocation of Virgin Mary and of saints (594); image worship (715); canonisation of saints (933); holy water (1000); indulgences (1190); dispensations (1200); transubstantiation (1205); tradition exalted (1545); Rosary for mechanical worship (1569); Papal infallibility (1870). As Rome is to have power over the world, she will finally corrupt the whole of the meal: She hath made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” It is said of her thy merchants were the great men of the earth, for by thy sorceries, were all nations deceived” (Rev. 18: 23).

 

 

As the woman took the leaven and hid it in the meal she is responsible for the harm that followed her action. God states His indictment in the clearest terms: Mystery, Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth” (Rev. 17: 5). It is amazing that God allowed her action to go on unhindered but her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities” (Rev. 18: 5). There is but one thing which will stop the corruption of leaven - fire. So the end of Rome is burning. And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire” (Rev. 17: 16). This is the sad but inevitable end of the woman who hid the leaven in the meal.

 

 

It is the Word of God alone which will keep the meal pure. Cardinal Wiseman, a prominent Roman Catholic, speaking of decisions to give up Roman Catholicism, admits:- “All converts to Protestantism, without exception give me but one argument. The history in every case is simply this - the individual became possessed of the Word of God.” We have a responsibility to study Scripture and to live it. We shall then have done what we can to keep the meal pure.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[21]

 

POTENTIAL HARVEST

 

 

By ROBERT WITHERS

 

 

THE harvest is on its way! Spring is the time for growth. The fields are green with new life, and as they respond to the rain and sunshine of April days, the farmer is encouraged by the first real indication of the reward he is to gain for months of hard work and expensive cultivation.

 

 

Of all the word pictures Jesus painted in His stories, it is the rugged countryside of the parable of the sower which pulls most at the heart of the farmer. How sympathetic he is to the man whose sowing was in the region of rocks and shallow soil!

 

 

The farmer will see, more clearly perhaps than the rest of us, that the parable is not intended to suggest an equal division of the sown seed upon the four types of land mentioned in the story. It is more than likely that the sower succeeded in directing most of his seed toward ground which was known to be productive - and it is certain that he intended all his seed to drop on that promising soil!

 

 

Our farmer friend then, will follow with the keenest interest the parable as it relates the story of the seed which fell upon good ground. Two questions, which might present problems to the uninitiated town-dweller, will be answerable out of his practical knowledge and experience.

 

 

Why did the seed vary in its fruitfulness? some thirty-fold, some sixty, and some an hundred.”

 

 

Seed normally shows variation in its germinating power, and nowadays legislation guards the purchaser against that of poor quality. But here is a situation where seed of equal quality, falling into ground considered to be good, gives an unreliable return at the harvest.

 

 

When the farmer finds bad patches in his cornfields he needs to look carefully into possible reasons for the fault. Research may show him that poor drainage, a blight of insect pests, or chemical deficiencies in the soil, have caused the comparative failure of some of the seed in a normally good field.

 

 

Can it be that the parable is intended to point to the variation undoubtedly to be found in the fruitfulness of Christian lives? The cause of that variation cannot be attributed to faults in the seed; nor are we to judge ourselves or each other in suggesting that lives receiving the seed are other than good ground.”

 

 

If, however, we humbly admit that we fail to illustrate a hundred-fold harvest, then we must learn a lesson from the farmer and look for causes which may seem abstract and yet are of vital importance where fruit-bearing is concerned.

 

 

Perhaps our life is poverty-stricken in its devotional practice, or poisoned by doubts and jealousies? Perhaps it is stagnant with old ideas, or constantly being influenced by the critical back-chat of unsympathetic acquaintances? If we are dissatisfied with our fruitfulness - and who would dare to claim satisfaction? - then honest self-analysis is called for.

 

 

What is the harvest of your life? “… some thirty-fold, some sixty, and some an hundred.”

 

 

The other question, presenting no difficulties to our farmer friend, is simply “What happened to the harvest grain?”

 

 

Every grain has in it the life of its kind. Dead though it may appear, dry and hard to handle, as near as may be to a tiny pebble - yet possessing life! And that life is its only worth-while possession.

 

 

In our enlightened land, the very best corn is saved for seed the following year, but a recent UNESCO booklet describing an agricultural education scheme in Mexico stated that “Tarascan farmers still sell the best of their wheat and keep the worst for seed!” Whatever the practice in the Holy Land nineteen centuries ago, we can be sure that only a small proportion of the whole crop would be reserved for future sowing.

 

 

Most of the grain would experience quite a different fate, and be crushed and destroyed in the manufacture of food for man and beast - a strange, apt picture of the conveyance of life by sacrificial death.

 

 

Is it intended that we should read into the parable something of this continuing story? It must be so, for grain is never produced as an end in itself. When the sower gathered his harvest it was for use, either as seed or life-giving food.

 

 

God sees the harvest of His Word, and through the souls gathered in continues His great purpose of world-saving. We who have formed part of some faithful Christian’s harvest, immediately become directly responsible to the Sower for the passing on of the life which has come to us.

 

 

Seed. ... What a mighty privilege if we are to be used directly in the harvesting of souls! How sensitive we should be to God’s voice. He may call us into an evangelistic ministry resulting in many being added to His Kingdom.

 

 

Food. ... Enough if we can be used in the building up of others with the life we possess! May the fruit of the [Holy] Spirit be the normal expression of our Christian experience, so that the world is richer through the love, joy and peace we have contributed to it! - The Life of Faith.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[22]

 

WATCHFUL VIRGINS

 

 

RADIO preachers have been following the line of the false teaching that the Church goes through the tribulation to the time of the seventh trumpet at which time they are raptured into the sky above the earth. After that they will settle down to the earth for the Millennial reign. This is a theory that cannot be backed by Scripture without taking the Scripture out of its setting and the theory thus evolved is refuted by other passages in the Word of God. When Christ comes, His bride will be resurrected and translated to a place before the throne of God so clearly described in the fourth and fifth chapters of Revelation, but the foolish virgins who have not made full preparation will go into the tribulation and will be translated in their own order during that period. Only the Bride of Christ will escape the tribulation completely. The promise to escape was given to the Philadelphian Church, exclusively. That is the Church of brotherly love, perfect love. There is nothing against this Church. God has nothing but praise for it. It is not a Church making excuses for sin or advocating a sinning religion, or concocting a purgatory for cleansing at the judgment seat of Christ. Read what God has to say about it in Rev. 3: 7-13. The people who advocate a sinning religion will not go with the Bride of Christ; they are not Philadelphian in heart and life. Those left behind are the Laodiceans, the [deceived,] sinful, excuse-making, lukewarm [regenerate]* professors. Jesus said to the Church of perfect love, “because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep these from the hour of temptation (tribulation) which shall come upon all the world to try them that dwell upon the earth.” This statement is followed by another. Behold I come quickly.” A number [of regenerate believers] are advocating and teaching that [all members within the] Church goes through the tribulation, and the sad thing is that through neglect and a sense of false security they personally are making the preparations that will cause their going through or into the great tribulation. The Laodiceans are advised to buy gold tried in the fire,” that is without dross, yet multitudes, even Bible teachers, brag on the dross that is in them, and repudiate holiness and heart purity. They are advised to buy eye salve, that they might see, but they do not want that, they would rather cling to foolish doctrines and theories. Let us be on the safe side, seek meekness, seek righteousness, it may be that ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord’s wrath.” Seek holiness and truth, for unless we do we will meet with the greatest of all disappointments when the Lord comes. We will be left behind.

 

 

There is every indication given in the scenes described in the book of the Revelation that we will go to the centre of God’s Universe where the Throne of Deity is located.* Distance and time are no barriers to the glorified. After Jesus was resurrected and was met by Mary, she was told when she attempted to hold Him by the feet, not to touch Him for He was not yet Ascended[John 20: 17, R.V.] to heaven, but within the hour, as far as we know, another Mary met Him and held Him by the feet and worshipped Him.

 

[* See Matt. 16: 18; Luke 16: 23; 20: 23; cf., Luke 20: 43; John 3: 13; 14: 2, 3 with 20: 17, R.V.

 

 

Multitudes of the foolish virgins will be martyred*shortly after the rapture of the Bride of Christ, but it is very probable that many of them will escape that fate for a while, and should they be living at the time the company in which no man can number are caught up to the throne they will be raptured with them, for every Gentile believer not translated - [i.e., regarded worthy to escape all the things being about to occur…” (Luke 21: 36, Lit Gk.)] - with the Bride will be found in this company. The Scriptures dealing with the resurrection of the saints cannot possibly be harmonized apart from taking into consideration the different groups of [living] saints as translated at different times during the tribulation period and so plainly described by John the Revelator. Why cannot Church leaders see this?* It is simply because they are bound to one or more cherished theories to which they would rather cling than to buy and use the eye salve that they might see. - The Midnight Cry.

 

 

-------

 

 

* MARTYRS

 

 

Our hearts are awed by the number of today’s martyrs. Dr. D. J. Fleming, captured a mission school, blocked all gates but one, placed a cross in front of it, and sent in word that anyone who trampled on the cross went free, but that anyone who stepped around it would be immediately killed. The first seven students trampled on the cross, and went free. The eighth, a girl, knelt before the cross, rose, and went on to be shot. All the rest in a line of a hundred students follower her example. Thirty thousand Chinese converts chose death in 1900 rather than deny their Master. In these present days many another Chinese has sealed his [or her] faith with his/her lifeblood. Can Christians deny their Christ to folk who, when they find Him dearer than life?

 

 

**REPENTANCE

 

 

Here is a profitable word from Archbishop Temple:- “To repent is to adopt God’s viewpoint in place of your own. There need not be any sorrow about it. In itself, far from being sorrowful, it is the most joyful thing in the world, because when you have done it you have adopted the viewpoint of truth itself and you are in fellowship with God. It means a complete revelation of all things we are inclined to think good. The world, as we live in it, is like a shop window in which some mischievous person has got overnight and shifted all the price-labels around; so that the cheap things have the high price-labels on them, and the really precious things are priced low.* We let ourselves be taken in. Repentance means getting those price-labels back in the right place.

 

 

PRAYER

 

 

We are in a battle. Note the intense words taken from the sayings of Paul:- ‘I strive.’ ‘I keep my body under.’ ‘I press.’ ‘I fight.’ ‘I suffer.’

 

I exhort therefore, that, first of all supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men; for kings, for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty’ (1 Tim. 2: 1-2).

 

The words of Scripture here given, are all in the plural form - supplications, prayers and intercessions. They declare the many-sidedness, the endless diversity, and the necessity of going beyond the formal simplicity of a single prayer, and the urgent need that we press on and add prayer upon prayer, supplication upon supplication, intercession over and over again, until the combined force of prayers in their most superlative modes, unite their affrication and pressure with cumulative - [i.e., to be ever ‘increasing with continuous additions,the divine] - power to - [attain the end result of] - our praying.* The unlimited superlatives - [i.e., ‘of the highest degree of quality] - and the unlimited plural are the only measures of prayer.” - E. M. BOUNDS

 

[* NOTE: Prayer is NOT pleading continually with God and expecting Him to do our will and change world events in our time, and in our way! These prayers are NOT in keeping with our Lord’s words, - “THY will be done, as in heaven, so on earth” (Matt. 6: 10, R.V.)! Some Christians usually begin in a contrary fashion to our Lord’s by saying - “We pray against this ... and WE reject thatin the name of Jesus”: and by a spirit of enthusiasm, they expect their prayers and desires to be heard and acted upon in their time, and in their way! The words “we demand” are frequently used when addressing GOD: - giving others the impression that God will do what they want and in their time!

 

Prayers of this demanding nature appear to me to be at times shocking to say the least; and when they are not answered, they may cause discouragement and disappointment; and when no mention is made concerning the Christians’ “HOPE”, “PRIZE”, “CROWN”, and a future INHERITANCE” (which regenerate believers can lose through disobedience, unrepentance, or neglect), they often sound contrary to what the Word of God teaches and suggest that He is not in complete control of all situations!

 

By maintaining this demanding attitude in their prayers, Christians are on the verge of wilfully rejecting Scriptural truths and influencing others to forgetful of His promises concerning theLand” (Gen. 15: 18; 17: 8; 26: 2-5; cf. Acts 7: 4, 5, R.V.): and the conditions which He has made known to them for its future inheritance (Num. 14: 24, 28-30; cf. Gal. 5: 1, 13, 16, 24; Col. 3: 23, 24; Rev. 3: 2, 3): and the time (still FUTURE) and therefore after RESURRECTION. See Matt. 16: 18; Luke 16: 23, 30, 31; Acts 2: 27, 24; John 14: 3; 2 Tim. 2: 18; Luke 20: 35; Phil. 3: 11, 12; Rev. 20: 4, 6, R.V.), when God’s promises will be accomplished.

 

Such prayers as these suggest to me that “the cheap things have the high price labels on them, and the really precious things- which all Christians should be praying and asking God for - “are priced low”! But God has His plans for the future; and, because all present and future events are in His total control, they will come to fruition in His time, and in His way, when our Lord Jesus RETURNS. Only then will the results of His accountability truths and conditional promises be seen to have their effect. Divine judgment of the past (Heb. 9: 27and their importance be fully seen and understood: and there will be an immense personal loss to all those, of His redeemed people, who have neglected to act and fashion their lives in obedience to them!

 

Yes, these are strong words written by a saved sinner, but I believe they are urgently needed and are of vital importance for Christians living today in a climate of neglect, wilful sin and disbelief; being content to remain in ignorance of Bible truths, and of presently unfulfilled Bible prophecies.  All of which illustrates today’s appalling apostasy within God’s Churches.]

 

 

[23]

 

THE PLOT BEHIND SPIRITUALISM

 

 

By G. H. PEMBER, M.A.

 

 

THE very foundation of the Spiritualist’s faith is laid in direct defiance of the law of God. For the Scriptures emphatically forbid all inquiry of the spirits of the dead, and every kind of intercourse with them. “But whereas,” pleads Isaiah, they will say unto you, Inquire of them that have familiar spirits and of the wizards that chirp and mutter: should not a people inquire of their God? For the living should they inquire of the dead?” (Isa. 8: 19). And had an Israelite asked what harm there could possibly be in the latter course, the prophet would, perhaps, have replied in the terrible words of the law:- The soul that turneth after such as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will even set My face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people” (Lev. 20: 6).* The great abomination of Spiritualism, whether ancient or modern, is that it is based upon an idolatrous substitution of spirits of the dead for the Everlasting God.

 

[* NOTE: It is remarkable fact that untold multitudes of regenerate believers, even those of long standing and profession, have come to the conclusion that the animatingspirit,’ (which our Lord Jesus surrendered into His Father’s hands at the time of His Death (Luke 23: 46) is now, in some mysterious way, the time immediately after death, when the souls of believers went into God’s presence Heaven - one at a time!

 

The Intermediate Place and State of the Dead of disembodied souls in ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hades’ (Gen. 37; 35; Luke 16: 23, 29-31; Acts 2: 27, 31, R.V.) - is now, in some mysterious way, believed to be emptied of all the souls of all Old Testament saints and deceased Christians! They were supposedly transported into Heaven at the time Christ’s Ascension - there to appear before GOD as a ‘spirit,’ without a glorified and IMMORTAL body! This is the LIE which SPIRITISTS believe and teach!

 

God’s chosen High Priest of Israel, was strictly warned (upon peril of instant Death) NOT to ENTER the holy of holiesin His Temple at Jerusalem, WITHOUT having on the special clothing provided!

 

I suppose this is why our Lord Jesus, during His lifetime and ministry on earth, is never (as far as we know) recorded in Scripture to have entered that area of the Temple! It was only AFTER His Resurrection and Post-Resurrection ministry, when He Ascended (ten days BEFORE Peter’s sermon on Pentecost) and entered into God’s presence in HEAVEN: and Peter, under divine inspiration, says: “For David ASCENDED NOT INTO THE HEAVENS!” (Acts 2: 34)! Cf., Psa. 16: 10 with vv. 27 & 31.

 

AND NO MAN HATH ASCENDED INTO HEAVEN, BUT HE THAT DESCENDED OUT OF HEAVEN, even THE SON OF MAN” (John 3: 13.). Now to suggest that these recorded words, spoken by our Lord Jesus before His Death and Resurrection, have mysteriously changed God’s ordained process (which Christ as our Forerunner had previously went through (Matt. 12: 40; cf.. 1 Pet. 3: 18-20) BEFORE HE ENTERED HIS FATHER’S THRONE HEAVEN, is to imply that regenerate believers can NOW (in some mysterious way), get into God’s presence  by a different route than the one tour Lord Jesus took Himself; and without an IMMORTAL body! They disregard Christ’s His judgment of the dead in ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hadesbefore the time of their RESURRECTION!

 

IT IS APPOINTED UNTO MEN ONCE TO DIE, AND AFTER THIS cometh JUDGMENT” (Heb. 9: 27, R.V.). This ‘judgment’ must take place BEFORE RESURRECTION; and it will be the deciding factor in which of “the disciples” will be resurrected at the time of “the first Resurrection” (Matt 5: 20; 7: 21; cf., Rev. 20: 4-6, R.V.). See also Luke 14: 14; 20: 35; Phil. 3: 11; Heb. 11: 35, R.V. and note the Divine conditions of these texts and their context.

 

To disbelieve or disregard the teachings of Christ’s chosen Apostles, relative to the time of the future salvation of souls” (1 Pet. 1: 5, 9) when the Lord Jesus will return (John 14: 2-3, R.V.), is closing one’s eyes to scriptural truth: and anyone’s teaching contrary to these truths, (2 Tim. 2: 18, R.V.) they are teaching a grave error! The resurrection of the Dead will occur when Christ returns (1 Cor. 15: 23) to resurrect the “Holy” dead (Rev. 20: 6) and establish His millennial Reign. All who are not resurrected at this time, will remain in ‘Sheol’ / ‘Hadesuntil the time of the Great White Throne Judgment when “…the dead were judged out of the things which were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and Hades gave up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. And death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. And if any was not found written in the book of life, he was cast into the lake of fire:” (Rev. 20: 12b-15, R.V.).

 

The various unfulfilled prophetical truths, (emphasised and disclosed throughout Old and New Testaments) is that there will be regenerate believers left inHadesuntilthe thousand years are finished” (Rev. 20: 7a)! They were previously judged (after their death, Heb. 9: 27), as unworthy (Luke 20: 35; cf., Phil. 3: 11) of partaking in “the first resurrection” (Rev. 20: 6)! They lost their “crown” at the time of the First-born’s “inheritance” (Heb. 14-17; Rev. 2: 25-27; 3: 11; cf. 1 Cor. 6: 9ff; Eph. 5: 5)! But, when “the thousand years is finished” (Rev. 20: 7a), they are found “standing before” God’s Great White Throne, being judged “according to their works” (20: 12b); and, at that time, their names will be “found written in the book of life” (Rev. 20: 15, R.V.)

 

 

Hence nothing could be stronger than the Biblical repudiation of the whole system. The Old Testament commands that wizards, witches, dealers with familiar spirits, necromancers, and sorcerers, of every kind, should be inexorably destroyed. Nor is a milder fate assigned to them in the New: for the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death” (Rev. 21: 8).

 

 

By what power were the spiritual gifts in the apostolic Church produced? Not by spirits of the dead, but by the direct action of the Spirit of God. Paul is at great pains to set forth this fact in his preliminary enumeration of spiritual gifts, and not content with having six times mentioned it, he concludes with the emphatic words, But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will” (1 Cor. 12: 11). In perfect accord, too, is the narrative of the day of Pentecost, which states that the disciples “were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance” (Acts 2: 4).

 

 

Nor was the apostolic warning to try the spirits superfluous: for, as might have been anticipated, Satan quickly began to, counterfeit the manifestations of the Spirit by introducing false and demon-inspired prophets among the true believers. Unmistakable traces of this mischief may be detected in Paul’s affectionate entreaty to the Thessalonians, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is present” (2 Thess. 2: 2). The demon-teachers were already abroad; the Mystery of Lawlessness was even then working.

 

 

Therefore the duty inculcated by John (1 John 4: 1) is that of testing the spirits of prophets, to discover whether they are influenced by the Spirit of God or by demons. And the Ephesians seem to have obeyed the precept when they tried those who said they were apostles, but were not, and found them liars (Rev. 2: 2). Had, however, any one presented himself as an avowed dealer with spirits of the dead, he would have been at once rejected without any trial: for the apostles recognized only the influence of that one and the self-same Spirit on the Lord’s side, and knew that every necromancer was an abomination to Him.

 

 

Now even if we admit that in Hebrews 12: 1 the spirits of those who died in faith are represented as beholding our actions upon earth, there is, nevertheless, no hint of either lawful or possible communication with them, much less of any help to be obtained from them. To Jesus alone are we directed to look; the dead can but testify by the record of their past lives to His power and love.

 

 

The case of the wicked may be different. Coming by death more completely under the sway of him that hath the power of death, it may be that in certain circumstances they have the range of his principality of the Air. And if so, it is by no means impossible that they communicate at times with congenial spirits still in the flesh. But even this cannot be proved, and indeed seems unlikely. For the rich man in Hades, when troubled in regard to his brothers, speaks of them as far away, feels his own inability to help them, and hoping that the condition of the blessed may be different, entreats that Lazarus may be sent to them. What follows is startling, and, again casts the dark shadow of God’s reprobation over the whole system of Spiritualism. Abraham answers that they have Moses and the prophets, and should hear them. And when the rich man, with the sentiment of a modern Spiritualist, urges that it one could but go to them from the dead they would repent, he is finally told that the God of mercy has devised a message to fallen men containing all that can be really effectual in turning them from their sins, and that if they are hardened against His words, nothing will save them, not even the return of one from the dead.*

 

[* See Luke 16: 22-31. Cf., 1 Sam. 28: 3-22; 31: 3-13; 2 Sam. 1-16, R.V.]

 

 

If, therefore, the spirits of the lost who have lived in our world are able to communicate with their friends at all, it can only be in exceptional cases: unless indeed the Powers of Darkness are already hastening the end by breaking down the barriers within which God would have them confined. Rather is it, however, that the beings who inspire mediums, and work wonders to establish a lie, are the blasted relics of some former world.

 

 

Thus the whole weight of Biblical evidence pronounces against communication with the dead, even if it admits its possibility.

 

 

But the demons retaliate: for their teachings are openly and daringly subversive of all the doctrines of revelation, and will, if they prevail, quickly obliterate the very names of Father, Son and Holy Spirit, substituting a worship of deified humanity. A remarkable passage in Alfred Russell Wallace’s essay aptly illustrates the destructive power which Spiritualism is already exercising upon other creeds, and the method by which it seems to be reducing the various religions to that dead level which must be effected before the great apostasy can tower without a rival over Christendom and the world.

 

 

The mediums have, almost all, been brought up in some of the usual orthodox beliefs. How is it, then, that the usual orthodox notions of heaven are never confirmed through them? In the scores of volumes and pamphlets of spiritual literature I have read, I have found no statement of a spirit describing ‘winged angels,’ or ‘golden harps,’ or ‘the throne of God’ - to which the humblest orthodox Christian thinks he will be introduced if he goes to heaven at all. There is no more startling and radical opposition to be found between the most diverse religious creeds, than that between the beliefs in which the majority of mediums have been brought up and the doctrines as to a future life that are delivered through them; there is nothing more marvellous in the history of the human mind than the fact that whether in the backwoods of America or in country towns in England, ignorant men and women having been almost all brought up in the usual sectarian notions of heaven and hell, should, the moment they become seized by the strange power of mediumship, give forth teachings on the subject which are philosophical rather than religious, and which differ wholly from what had been so deeply ingrained into their minds. Nothing is more common than for religious people at séances to ask questions about God and Christ. In reply they never get more than opinions, or more frequently the statement that they, the spirits, have no more actual knowledge of these subjects than they had while on earth.”

 

 

The army of demons has been sent forth in advance to bring about a universal apostasy from God and denial of Christ, and to establish a general communication between the Powers of Darkness and the children of disobedience.*

 

*From Earth’s Earliest Ages and Their Connection with Modem Spiritualism and Theosophy.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[24]

 

A JUDGE ON SPIRITUALISM

 

 

It is fearfully important that Christians of all groups and sects should realize intensely that Spiritualism is no mere séance - fraud or even psychic humanism, but a real, actual intercourse with the spirit-world, an intercourse which is to be the foundation of a coming vast apostasy from the Christian Faith, The Holy Spirit founded the Church at Pentecost: evil spirits will wreck the Church at the Apostasy. Therefore, to bring home the facts, we quote here Judge J. W. Edmonds, a convert to Spiritualism only three years after its birth in 1848. Judge Edmonds was a judge of the Supreme Court of New York and President of the New York Senate. We need hardly add a warning that no reader should touch this Sorcery and Necromancy brought up to date.” - D. M. PANTON

 

 

IT was in January, 1851, that my attention was first called to the subject of “Spiritual Intercourse.” I was invited by a friend to witness the “Rochester Knockings.” I complied, more to oblige her and to while away a tedious hour. I thought a good deal on what I witnessed, and I determined to investigate the matter and find out what it was. If it was a deception, or a delusion, I thought I could detect it.

 

 

For about four months, I devoted at least two evenings in a week, and sometimes more, to witnessing the phenomenon in all its phases. I kept careful records of all I witnessed, and from time to time compared them with each other, to detect inconsistencies and contradictions. I read all I could lay my hands on, on the subject, and especially all the professed “exposures of the humbug.”

 

 

I went from place to place, seeing different mediums, meeting with different parties of persons, often with persons whom I had never seen before, and sometimes where I was myself entirely unknown - sometimes in the dark and sometimes in the light - often with inveterate unbelievers, and more frequently with zealous believers. I availed myself of every opportunity that was afforded thoroughly to sift the matter to the bottom. I was all this time an unbeliever, and tried the patience of believers sorely by my scepticism, my captiousness, and my obdurate refusal to yield my belief.

 

 

I saw around me some who yielded a ready faith on one or two sittings only; others again, under the same circumstances, avowed a determined unbelief; and some who refused to witness it at all, and yet were confirmed unbelievers. I could not imitate either of these parties, and refused to yield unless upon most irrefragable testimony. At length the evidence came, and in such force that no sane man could withhold his faith.

 

 

Thus far the question I was investigating was whether what I saw was produced by mere mortal means, or by some invisible, unknown agency; in other words, whether it was a deception, an imposition, or what it professed to be, the product of some unknown, unseen cause. I have very many witnesses whom I can invoke to establish the truth of my statements; and if I have been deluded, and have not seen and heard what I think I have, my delusion has been shared by many as shrewd, as intelligent, as honest, and as enlightened people as are to be found anywhere among us.

 

 

After depending upon my senses, as to these various phases of the phenomena, I invoked the aid of science, and with the assistance of an accomplished electrician and his machinery, and of eight or ten intelligent, educated, shrewd persons, examined the matter. We pursued our inquiries many days, and established to our satisfaction two things: first, that the sounds were not produced by the agency of any person present or near us; and, second, that they were not forthcoming at our will and pleasure.

 

 

In the meantime, another feature attracted my attention, and that was “physical manifestations,” as they are termed. Thus, I have known a pine table with four legs lifted bodily up from the floor, in the centre of a circle of six or eight persons, turned upside down and laid upon its top at our feet, then lifted over our beads, and put leaning against the back of a sofa on which we sat. I have known that same table to be tilted up on two legs, its top at an angle with the floor of 45 degrees, when it neither fell over of itself, nor could any person present put it back on its four legs. I have seen a mahogany table, having only a centre leg, and with a lamp burning upon it, lifted from the floor at least a foot, in spite of the efforts of those present, and shaken backward and forward as one would shake a goblet in his hand, and the lamp retain its place, though its glass pendants rang again.

 

 

I have frequently known persons pulled about with a force which it was impossible for them to resist, and once, when all my own strength was added in vain to that of the one thus affected. I have known a mahogany chair thrown on its side and moved swiftly back and forth on the floor, no one touching it, through a room where there were at least a dozen people sitting, yet no one was touched, and it was repeatedly stopped within a few inches of me, when it was coming with a violence which, if not arrested, must have broken my legs. This is not a tithe - nay! not a hundredth part of what I have witnessed of the same character, but it is enough to show the general nature of what was before me.

 

 

My next inquiry was, “Whence comes the intelligence there is behind it all, for that intelligence was a remarkable feature of the phenomenon?” Preparatory to meeting a circle, I have sat down alone in my room and carefully prepared a series of questions to be propounded. I have been surprised to find my questions answered, in the precise order in which I wrote them, without my even taking my memorandum out of my pocket, and when I knew that not a person present even knew that I had prepared questions, much less what they were.

 

 

My most secret thoughts, those which I have never uttered to mortal man or woman, have been freely spoken to, as if I had uttered them. Purposes which I have privily entertained have been publicly revealed. I have again been admonished that my every thought was known to, and could be disclosed by, the intelligence which was thus manifesting itself.

 

 

I have heard the mediums use Greek, Latin, Spanish, and French words, when I knew they had not knowledge of any languages but their own. It is a fact that can be attested by many, that often there has been speaking and writing in foreign languages and unknown tongues by those who were unacquainted with either.

 

 

Still the question occurred, “May not all this have been, by some mysterious operation, the mere reflex of the mind of someone present?” The answer was that facts were communicated which were unknown then, but afterwards found to be true. All this, and much, very much, more of a cognate nature, went to show me that there was a higher order of intelligence involved in this new phenomenon - an intelligence outside of, and beyond, mere mortal agency; for there was no other hypothesis which I could devise or hear of that could at all explain that, whose reality is established by the testimony of tens of thousands.

 

 

Then came this important question, “Cui bono? To what end is it all? For what purpose? With what object?

 

 

To that inquiry I have directed my earnest attention, devoting to the task for over two years all the leisure I could command, and increasing that leisure as far as I could by withdrawing myself from all my former recreations. I have gone from circle to circle, from medium to medium, seeking knowledge on the subject wherever I could attain it, either from books or from observation, and bringing to bear upon it whatever intelligence I have been gifted with by nature, sharpened and improved by over 30 years’ practice at the bar, in the legislature, and on the, bench.

 

 

I was satisfied that something more was intended than the gratification of an idle curiosity; something more than pandering to a diseased appetite for the marvellous; something more than the promulgation of oracular platitudes; something more than upsetting material objects to the admiration of the wonder-lover; something more than telling the age of the living or the dead.

 

 

*       *       *

 

 

[24]

 

PRAYER FOR ISRAEL

 

 

By DR. JOHN GOLDSTEIN

 

 

IN Samuel’s time the Jewish nation was faced with a national crisis. Theocracy was to be replaced by monarchy; radical changes were being contemplated. The future lay dark and sinister before them. Samuel’s warning, Ye shall be consumed,    both ye and your king,” might come to pass. No wonder then that the people pleaded with the prophet, “Pray for thy servants unto the Lord thy God that we die not.”

 

 

An equally grave crisis is confronting the Jewish nation today. Hell has opened its floodgates. Waves of bitter hatred and persecutions threaten to overwhelm it. Jewish blood has flowed in streams in prisons and concentration camps; Jewish hearts have been broken in exile; Jewish property has been robbed and destroyed; Jewish hopes have been shattered. “The time of Jacob’s trouble” seems almost upon them. Should not all this move the Church of God to cry that the sufferings may be shortened and the nation be once more restored to God’s favour? Should we not shoulder with the Jew his almost intolerable burden, and thus prove to him that the Spirit of Christ is among us?

 

 

Some may say that the Jew amply deserves what he is getting. This way possibly be true. Even Samuel told them, Your wickedness is great.” They themselves acknowledged, “We have added to all our sins.” But great sin has never been a barrier to the great Saviour - “where sin abounded, grace did much more abound.” The double transgression of the Jew ought to be a double incentive to commit them to the Lord, who has concluded both Jew and Gentile under sin, that He may have mercy upon them all.

 

 

Their very hopelessness calls for our intercession. They live under the curse of the broken law, endeavouring vainly to circumvent God’s judgments by self-righteousness. They have no assurance of forgiveness; they live dissatisfied and die in uncertainty. Should we not pray that, though wrath has come upon them to the uttermost,” they may also be brought into contact with the One able to save to the uttermost?

 

 

Who, then, can effectually pray for Israel? Only those who are in vital touch with the greatest of all intercessors, the Lord Jesus Himself. While on earth He prayed both for the individual Jew (for He said to Peter, I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not) and for the nation. It was on the cross He said, Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do,” thus praying for the nation which reviled and rejected Him, for their blind leaders and the easily swayed multitude. If we know Him, and have drunk of His spirit and His compelling love, then we are qualified to be true prayer-partners with Him.

 

 

Among God’s people those are the best intercessors who have grasped the significance of the Lord’s wonderful plan with the converted Jewish nation. Those that have studied the more sure word of prophecy have seen how intimately Israel is linked with the millennial era. When all Israel shall be saved,” it will constitute the first really Christian nation. Their sins and failings, now so glaring, will have completely vanished (Jer. 50: 20). “Life from the dead will arise to the Gentile world through Israel’s acceptance of Christ. Whoever believes these astonishing facts cannot but cry to the Lord to hasten that glorious time.

 

 

God has commanded it, for besides His general commands to pray He has issued those designed specially for His ancient people, e.g., Pray for the peace of Jerusalem: they shall prosper that love thee” (Psalm 122: 6);” Ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give Him no rest, till He establish, and till He make Jerusalem a praise in the earth” (Isa. 62: 6-7). God wishes His redeemed people to be in line with His thoughts for His chosen people. Those who refuse to cooperate with Him in this will be judged, even as I believe the nations will be rewarded or punished according to the way they treated one of the least of these My brethren,” the Saviour’s brethren according to the flesh (Matt. 25: 32-46). Even when mere apathy was shown by those at ease in Zion,” God censured them severely, because they were not grieved for the affliction of Joseph” (Amos 6: 6). God says of those that regarded antipathy and persecution almost as a righteous cause, because Israel is under God’s temporary disfavour, I am sore displeased with the nations that are at ease, for I was but a little displeased, and they helped forward the afflictions” (Zech. 1: 15).

 

 

A powerful reason for prayer for Israel lies in the great debt which Gentile believers owe to the Jews. Apart from the Saviour Himself they are the greatest benefactors of mankind. Through them the essential Unity of God became known; they gave the world the Living as well as the Written Word; they watched zealously over every letter of our Bible; the beautiful types of the Old Testament, the prophets and the apostles, all came through them to the Church. Yea, their very fall brought salvation to others, and their acceptance will mean life from the dead for - [multitudes of Christian martyrs, Rev. 6: 9-11) are awaiting the time of their Resurrection fromSheol’ / ‘Hades’ (See Gen. 37: 35; Num. 14: 24; Luke 16: 23, 31; 22: 28-30; John 14: 3; Acts 1: 10b, 11; 2: 34; 7: 4, 5, R.V.) and] - the Gentile world. Indeed, their debtors you are. Ought we not to count it our bounden duty to repay the Jew in some measure for these countless and incalculable blessings by prayer, service and sacrifice? (Rom. 15: 27).

 

 

SAMUEL, the man of prayer, was the greatest power in his day. Prayer - [for GOD’S will to be done] - is a force greater than effort. Work may have some local success; prayer performs miracles, for “it moves the arm that moves the world.” The prayer-partner may wield a greater power than the missionary, and both working together represent a very real force.

 

 

A trite, stereotyped petition will, however, not be that dynamic. It must be fervent,” burning. How do we pray for the Jews? Do we do it as a matter of religious custom, or as a passing whim? Unless our prayer is akin to sacrifice it will be of little avail. It must be like that remarkable petition of Moses’, who desired to be blotted out of the book which God had written, if his people could not be forgiven. It must have the spirit of Paul, who said, I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh.” It must be like the swinging censor of Aaron’s, who stood between the living and the dead, until God’s wrath had passed. Oh, that the Lord might pour upon His believing children the spirit of grace and supplication, which will open the very windows of heaven for poor suffering Israel!

 

 

Doubtless there will be many obstacles to such unceasing intercession. The devil will prove to us that the wickedness of the Jews is great. But we remember with adoring wonder the love that says to them, Thou hast made Me to serve with thy sins, thou hast wearied Me with thy iniquity. I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for Mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins” (Isa. 43: 24-25).

 

  - Trusting and Toiling.

 

 

THE END